of Lyons though not here a Native And as to Men of other Studies Ausonius the Poet Hottoman and Gotfredus the Civilians Duarenus the Canonist Barn Brissonius the great Antiquarie Isaac Casaubon that renâ—wned Philologer Budaeus that great Master of the Greek Language â—huanus the Historian Latrentius the Anatomist c. And as for Militarie men it hath been famous for the valour of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Charles Martell that stout Champion of the Church against the Saracens and Charles the great the Founder of the Western Empire In the middle times for Godfrey of Bovillon one of the Nine Worthies as they call them the sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogn in Picardie and in these later dayes for King Henry the 4th Francis and Henry Dukes of Guise Charles Duke of Mayenne Charâ—es Duke of Biron c. The Laws of this Kingdom are either Temporary and alterable at pleasure or Fundamentall which neither King nor Parliament as they say can alter Of this last sort the principall are the Salique Law and the Law of Apennages By that of the Apennage the younger Sonnes of the King are not to have partage in the Kingdome with their Elder-Brother which Law was made by Charles the Great before whose time we find the Children of the Kings estated in their severall Thrones and the Realm parcelled out among them into many Kingdoms But by this Law they are to be entituled to some Dutchie or County though they are content sometimes with Annual pensions with all the rights and profits thereunto belonging all matters of Regality as Levying Taxes Coynage and the like excepted onely which upon the fayling of the masculine line doe return again unto the Crown The name thereof derived from Abannage a German word signifying a portion But the main Law they stand on is the Salique Law by which the Crown of France may not descend unto the Females or fall from the Lance to the Distaff as their saying is Which Law one undertaking to make good out of holy Writ urged that Text of St. Matthew where it is said Mark the Lillies which are the Arms of France and see how they neither Labour nor Spin. This they pretend to have been made by Pharamond the first King of the French and that the words Sialiqua so often used in it gave it the Name of the Salique Law But Haillan one of their best Writers affirms That it was never heard of in France till the time of Philip the Long Anno 1315. and that it could not possibly be made by Pharamond who though he was the first King of the French had not one foot of Land in France their third King Merovei being the first of those Kings which passed over the Rhene Others say it was made by Charles the Great after the Conquest of Germany where the incontient lives of the Women living about the River Sala in the modern Misnia gave both the occasion and the name De terra verò Salica nulla portio haereditatis muliâ—ri veniat sed ad virilem Sexum tota terrae haereditas perveniat are the words thereof This Terra Salica the learned Selden in his Vitles of Honour Englisheth Knights Fee or Land that is holden by Knights Service as our Lawyers call it and proveth his Interpretation by a Record of the Parliament of Bourdeaux cited by Bodinus where an old Will or Testament being once produced in which the Testator had bequeathed unto his Sonne all his Salique Land it was resolved by the Court that thereby was meant his Land holden in Knights Service And then the sense thereof must be that in Lands holden of the King by Knights Service or the like militarie tenure the Male Children should inherit onely because the Females could not perform those services for which those Lands were given and by which they were holden And for this there may be good reason though in England we deal not so unkindly with the Female Sex but permit them after the Age of 15 yeares to enjoy such Lands because they may then take such Husbands as are able to doe the King those services which the Law requireth But this Interpretation how good and genuine soever indeed it be cannot stand with the French Gloss For then the Crown being held of none but God and so not properly to be called a Fee or Feife could not be brought within the Compass of the Salique Law because not to be counted for Salique Land Give them therefore their own Gloss their own Etymologie and Originall and let us see by what right their Kings Daughters are excluded from their succession to the Diadem For first supposing that to be the Salique Land which lyeth about the River Sala in the modern Misnia I would fain know how it could reach unto the Kings Daughters in France so far distant from it or with what honesty they can lay on them the like brand of incontinencie as was supposed to have been found in those Women of Germanie And next supposing that the Law had been made by Pharamond I would fain learn how it can be applied to the Crown of France to which Pharamond had then no title nor so much as one foot of Land on that side of the Rhene And finally supposing that the Law was made in such generall terms as to extend to all the Countries which the French in time to come should conquer and consequently unto France when once conquered by them I would then ask Whether it did extend to the Crown alone or to all subordinate Estates which were holden of it If unto all Estates holden of that Crown I would fain know with what pretence they could give sentence in behalf of Charles of Blais against John de Montfoâ—t in the succession to the Dukedom of Bretague Charles of Blais clayming by his Mother the Neece of Arthur the second by his second Sonne Guy Whereas John de Montsort was the third Sonne and the next Heir-male of the said Duke Arthur If only to the Crown of France it would be known by what right they detain that Dukedom from the true Heirs of Anne the Dutchess whose Daughter and Heir the Lady Clande being maried unto Francis the first had issue Henry the second and other Children Which Henry besides Francis the second Charles the ninth Henry the third and Francis Duke of Anjou all dying without issue had a Daughter named Isabel or Elizabeth maried to Philip the second King of Spain by whom she was made the Mother of Isabella the late Archdutchess and of Katharine the Wife of Charls Emanuel the late Duke of Savoy Not to say any thing of the pretensions of the house of Lorrein descending from the Lady Clande the second Daughter of King Henry the second and Sister of Isabel or Elizabeth Queen of Spain Nor doe we find that the French so stand upon this Law as not to think that a Succession by and from the Females is in some cases their best
Title For thus we read That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery to make good his Title to the Crown or some colour for it derived his Pedigree from Plythylda one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family As also how Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great his Mother Adeltheid being the Daughter of the Emperour Henry the first surnamed the Fowler who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luitgardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph the last Emperour of the Romans or Germans of the house of Charles And it is said of Lewis the ninth so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother the Lady Isabel of Hainall he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein Adde here that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms where the Crown descends in a Succession and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also where the Kings are said to be Elective as in Poland Hungaria and Bohemia but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess So that it is evident that this Law by whomsoever made and how far soever it extended is of no such force but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted if there were no other bar to the title of England than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law But for my part if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point I am not satisfied in the right of the English title supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended and measuring the succession in the Crown of France to be according to successions in the Realm of England on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females as the English did pretend there was not yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings which reigned successively before Philip of Valois against whom he claimed be served in course before the Daughters of those Kings or the Males at least descending of them had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom Of the three Brethren two left issue viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair and Joan Queen of Navarre had a Daughter named Joan maried to Philip Earl of Eureux who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon Philip the second Brother surnamed the Long by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie had a Daughter named Marguerite maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgundiâ— the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England descended from a Sister of the said two Kings their issue severally and respectively before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories or else he had no claim to that Crown at all and I conceive so wise a King would not have ventured on a business of so great consequence without some colourable Title though what this title was is not declared for ought I know by any Writers of our Nation I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England and claimed that Crown as the Eldest heir-male and neerest Kinsman to the last King For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased he was a degree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre or the Earl of Flanders who were the Grand-children of his Brethren and having priority of either in respect of age had a fair Title before either to the Crown of that Kingdom And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England and perhaps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon yet was this Sentence disavowed and protested against by the other Competitors Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daughter of the said Earl of Huntingdon as a degree neerer to the last King though descended from the Younger Sister not only though himself wronged in it but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland during the life of Baliol and his Patron both Proximitie in blood to the King deceased was measured by neerness of degrees not descent of Birth and on this Plea though different from the Laws of England as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scotland so on the same though different from the Laws of Castile did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal For being Eldest Sonne of Mary the Sister of Henry the last King and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree In the pursuance of which title as Philip onenly avowed that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile so in like case the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England In claims to Crowns the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean
with Catharine Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix and of Leanora Princess of Navarre added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn Foix and Begorre And Henry of Albret his Sonne by marying the Lady Margaret Sister of King Francis the first united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges By Iean the Daughter of this Henry the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and Father to King Henry the 4th becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce from which it was at first dismembred The Arms of these Earles were Quarterly 1 France 2 Gules a Border ingrailed Arg The 3d c. 7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS the last part of Gascoigne it never had other Lords after it left off to be French than the Dukes of Aquitaine The principall Cities of it 1 Agen a rich populous and well-traded Town seated on the Garonne in a fruitfull Countrie A Bishops See a Seneschalsie and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne 2 Condon a Bishops See also from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois 3 Villeneufne 4 Claerac 5 Marmand 6 Foy c. Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together which in the declination of the Roman Empire was given unto the Gothes before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis by Valentinian the 3d as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain Long the Gothes had not held it when they were outed of it by Clovis the fifth King of the French continuing under his Successors till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne But Charles and Pepin the Sonnes of this Pepin being dispossessed by Charles the Bald it was by him conferred on Arnulph of the house of Burgundie for his many good services against the Normans Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following The Dukes of Aquitaine 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy first Duke of Aquitaine 875 2 William Earl of Auvergne Nephew of Ranulph 902. 3 Ebles Earl of Poictou succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne by the Will and Testament of Duke William 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first 935. 5 Wâ—lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second 1019. 7 Guy the Sonne of William the third 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France in right of Eleanor his Wife sole Heir of William the fifth 1152 11 Henry Duke of Normandie and Earl of Anjou c. in right of Eleaâ—or his Wife divorced from Lewis on pretence of some consanguinity after King of England 1169. 12 Richard King of England the Sonne of Henry 1199. 13 Iohn King of England the Brother of Richard who forfeiting his estates in France on a judiciall sentence pronounced against him for the supposed murther of his Nephew Arthur Duke of Bretagne Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French Anno 1202. But notwithstanding this Arrest the English still continued their pretensions to it till at the last it was agreed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France and Henry the 3d of England Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South and the River of Charente on the North comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin and that on his investiture into this estate he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy Aujou Tourein Maâ—â—e In consideration whereof he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fraâ—ce which sometimes they omitted sometimes did it by Proxie but never in person till Philip de â—aloâ—s required it of K. Edw. the third and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes Du Serres shall describe the formality of it The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens to which Edward came saith he with such a Train as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King Royally attired he was with a long Robe of Crimson Velvâ—t powdred with Leopards of Gold his Crown upon his head his Sword by his side and Golden spurres upon his heels Philip attended by the chief Officers of the Realm sat upon his Throne apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold his Crown upon his head and the Scepter in his hand Vicount Melun the great Chamberlain of France commanded Edward to take off his Crown sword and spurres and to kneel down which he did accordingly Then taking both his hands and joyning them together he said unto him You become a Liege man to the King my Master who is here present as Duke of Guienne aud Peer of France and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him say yea and Edward said yea and arose But the Historian notes withall that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant the young King never forgetting the indignity which was put upon him till he had made France a field of blood And here it is to be observed that though the Kings of England by this new investiture were entituled Dukes of Gâ—ienne onely yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne which formerly belonged unto them Insomuch as Richaâ—d the second though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard From this Accord betwixt the Kings the English had posession of the Dukedom of Guienne according to the order of their Successions from the 40th of King Henry the third Anno 1259 to the 29th of King Henry the sixth Anno 1452 the intercalation of John of Gaunt excepted onely when outed of all their old rights in France rather by the good fortnne than by the valour of Charles the seventh the English then divided in Domestick Factions and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France Nor doe I find that Guienne beeing thus recovered was ever dismembred from that Crown but when King Lewis the 11th assigned it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new â—onfederacy who held it but two years and died the last Duke of Guienne The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules a Leopard or Lyon Or which joyned to the two Lyons of Normandy make the Arms of England 13 LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils the Land of Roâ—sillon and the Mediterranean on the South on the North
or Dominions by any undertakings and Adventures at Sea as the Portugals did incorporated to their Crown as fair and large possessions in the Realm of France as any of the others did in the Spanish Continent The Principality of Bearn the Earldoms of Foix and Begorre united in the person of Gaston of Foix as those of Armaignac and Albret in the person of John Earl of Albret all lying together on the other side of the Pyrenees all added to this Crown by mariage with the Heirs hereof made up a fairer and wealthier Estate than Navarre it self inferiour to few Provinces in the Realms of Spain Not to say any thing of the accession of the Countie Palatine of Champagne exchanged afterwards for some Lands in the Coantie of La March in Limosin or of the Earldoms of Eureux and the Dutchie of Vendosme as lying further off and of lesse importance Nor of the great Kingdom of France now herewith incorporate as to the person of the K. though not in the possession of this Kingdom also With so much judgement and success did the ensuing Kings not otherwise able to enlarge their territories bestow their daughâ—ers that the Distaff proved as happy to this little Kingdom as the Sword to others 8 Charles the second of that name and the 30th King of Navarre whom I mention not for any glorious Actions atchieved in his life for that was full enough of ignominy but for the strangeness and hideousness of his death He was a Prince much given to voluptuousness and sensuall pleasures which so wasted his spirits that in his old age he sell into a kind of Lethargie To comfort his benummed joynts he was bound and sewed up naked in a sheet steeped in boyling Aqua-vitae The Chirurgion having made an end of sewing the sheet and wanting a knife to cut off the threed took a wax candle that stood lighted by him but the flame running down by the threed caught hold on the sheet which according to the nature of Aqua-vitae burned with that vehemency that the miserable King ended his dayes in the fire 9 John of Aâ—agon the second Sonne of Ferdinand the first in the life of his Brother Alphonso was made King of Navarre in right of Blanche his Wife Daughter of Charles the 3d and on the death of his Brother King of Aragon also And though his Queen died long before him in whose right he reigned yet he kept possession of the Kingdom till his death reigning 54 years in all notwithstanding the opposition made against him by Charles Prince of Viana his onely Sonne by that mariage and Heir apparent of that Crown whom he vanquished imprisoned and at last poysoned 10 John Earl of Albret in Gascoigne King of Navarre in right of Katharine his Wife in whose reign the Kingdom of Navarre was seized on by Ferdinand the Catholique Sonne of the said John King of Aragon and Navarre by a second Wife The manner of it we shall relate with more particulars when we have summed up the whole Succession of The Kings of Navarre A Ch. 716. 1 Garcia Ximines 42. 758. 2 Garcia II. Sonne of Garc. Ximines 822. 3 Fortunio 13. 815. 4 Sancho Garcia 17. 832. 5 Ximines Garcia the last of the direct Line of Garcia Ximines An Interregnum of 4 years 844. 6 Inigo surnamed Arista Earl of Begorre the next Heir Male of the house of Garcia Ximines 23. 867. 7 Garcia III. surnamed Inigo 18. 885. 8 Fortunio II. King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon 16. 901. 9 Sancho II. called Abarca Brother of Fortunio the 2d 19. 920. 10 Garcia IV. 49. 969. 11 Sancho III. 24. 993. 12 Garcia V. surnamed the Trembler 1000. 13 Sancho IV. surnamed the Great of whom sufficiently before 1034. 14 Garcias VI. called de Nagera eldest Sonne of Sancho 20. 1054. 15 Sancho V. slain by 1074. 16 Raymir the Brother of Sancho the fift dispossessed by 1076. 17 Sancho VI. surnamed Ramires King of Aragon 18. 1094. 18 Pedro King of Aragon 1104. 19 Alfonso called the Warriour the last of the Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre 1134. 20 Garcia VII Nephew of Garcia de Nagera 16. 1150. 21 Sancho VII surnamed the Wise 1194. 22 Sancho VIII the last of the Male issue of Garcia Ximines 40. 1234. 23 Theobald Earl of Champagne Sonne of the Lady Blanch Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 19. 1253. 24 Theobald II. Earl of Campagne 18. 1271. 25 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 2d 3. 1274. 26 Joane the Daughter of Henry maried to Philip the Fair of France 31. 1305. 27 Lewis Hutin King of France 10. 1315. 28 Philip the Long King of France 5. 1320. 29 Charles the Fair King of France 8. 1328. 30 Joane II. Qu. of Navarre the Daughter of Lewis Hutin Philip II. Earl of Eureux 1349. 31 Charles II. Sonne of Ioane and Philip of Eureux 37. 1386. 32 Charles III. Earl of Eureux 39. 1425. 33 Iohn Prince of Aragon after the death of his elder Brother King of Aragon also the Husband of Blanch the Daugher of Charles the 3d. 54. 1479. 34 Leonora Daughter of Iohn and Blanch the Widow of Gaston Earl of Foix a Queen of 15 dayes onely 1479. 35 Francis Phoebus Grandchild of Leonora and Gaston of Foix by their Sonne Gaston Prince of Viane 1483. 36 Catharine Sister of Francis Iohn Earl of Albret 1517. 37 Henry II. Earl of Albret Sonne of Iohn and Catharine 1556. 38 Ioane III. Daughter of Henry of Albret Antonie of Burbon Duke of Vendosme in France 1572. 39. Henry III. the Sonne of Antonie and Ioane after the death of Henry the 3d of France succeeded also in that Realm by the name of Henry the 4th 1610. 40 Lewis II. of Navarre and XIII of France 41 Lewis III. of Navarre and XIV of France now living with whom remain the rights but not the possession of this Kingdom For in the reign of Catharine and Iohn of Albret Ferdinand gathered an Army under the pretence of rooting out the Moores and surprized this Kingdom altogether unprovided and destitute of means to make the smallest resistance Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surpizall was an Excommnication laid on these Princes by the Pope of which this King took upon him to be the Executioner but the true cause was an antient desire which this King had to possess this frontire kingdom it being a strong Bulwark against France It hapned then that Lewis the 12th having incurred the displeasure of Pope â—tâ—lio the second was together with all his adherents excommunicated and his and their estates given to such as could or would subdue them The King and Queen of Navarre were at this time both French subjects he in respect of Albret his paternall inheritance and she of her estates of Foix and Bearn and therefore sided with the French King Ferdinand having as we said levied an Army under colour of extirpating the Moores turneth upon the French King and demanded of these Princes not only a free
though those of Guipuscoa speak the same language also yet is it with a greater mixture of other words by reason of their neighbourhood with France and commerce with strangers than it is in Biscay where the old naturall language whatsoever it was is in far more purity Nor do the Biscaines differ from the rest of Spain in language only but in Customes also four of which I will here set down as a light to the rest First they account themselves free from taxes and contributions to the Kings of Spain yielding them obedience with their Bodies but not with their Purses And when any of the Spanish Kings in their Progresses come to the Frontires of this Country he bareth one of his Legs and in that manner entreth into it There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling who proffer him some few small Brass pieces Maravidis they call them whereof 600 go to a Crown in a leathern bag hanged at the end of a Lance but withall they tell him that he must not take them Which Ceremony performed they all attend the King in his journey Secondly They admit no Bishops to come amongst them and when Ferdinand the Catholick came in Progress hither accompanied amongst others by the Bishop of Paâ—â—elune the people arose in Arms drave back the Bishop and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had troden cast it into the Sea Which aversness unto Bishops as they first took up in all probability on some hard usage which they found at the hands of their Prelates and still retain it out of a stubbornness of Nature most peculiar to them so possible enough it is that the want of Bishops and of Episcopall Visitations amongst the Biscaines is not the least cause of that ignorance and rudeness spoken of before which is found amongst them Thirdly they allow not any Priests to live in their Villages except he bring his Concubine with him conceiving it impossible for to keep their Wives unto themselves if the Curate hath not a woman of his own Fourthly The Women at all meetings do first tast of the Cup and so dispose of it to the men which Custom they have had amongst them ever since Ogne the Countess of Castile attempted to have poysoned her Sonne Sancho in a Cup of Wine But to return again to the old Inhabitants they were a people of that courage that they defended the liberty of that Countrey against the Romans when the residue of Spain was subdued and were at last not without great effusion of blood and manifest tokens of manly resolution and heroick spirits on their parts vanquished by the darling of Fortune Augustus Such hilly and mountainous people are alwaies the last that are conquered and the first that stand on their own guard as besides these Biscaines the Navarâ—ois and Asturians here in Spain in respect of the Moores and our Britans in relation to the Saxons Whether it be that living in a sharp air and being inured to labour they prove on occasion good and able men or that the Forts of Natures own building are not so easily wonne as defended or that the unpleasantness of the Country and unfruitfulness of the soyl yeeld no occasion to strangers to desire and adventure for I take not on me to determine But being overcome at last they were first cast into the Province of â—arracâ—nensis and so continued after the new modelling of Spain by the Emperour Constanâ—â— Under the Râ—mans they continued till that Empire fell and then not conquered by the 〈◊〉 but resigned over to them by the Romans with the rest of that Province Nor lost they any thing of their antient and naturall courage by the intermixture of the Vascons continuing still good Souldiers both for Sea and Land a stubborn fierce and couragious people impatient of servitude and not easie to be forced to any thing which they like not of The last of all the Spaniards that submitted to the furie of the Moores excepting those of the Asturia's never conquered by them and one of the first Provinces which shook off that yoak animated and conducted in that undertaking by Soria descended of the blood Royall of Scotland Anno 87. made upon that good service the first Lord of Biscay After this they continued a free and distinct estate under their own Proprietarie Lords and Princes of the noble Family of Haro till that Nero of Spain Don Pedro the Cruel violently took it from Donna Ieanne the right heir of it Anno 1358. From which Donna Ieanne the eldest Daughter maried to Ferdinand the younger Sonne of Ferdinand de la Cerde the right Heir of Castile issued the Lady Ieanne Manuel the Wife of Henry the second and Mother of Iohn the first both Kings of Castile by which last this Countrey was united to that Crown for ever Anno 1379. The names of the Proprietary Lords of this Estate we have in this following Catalogue of The Lords of Biscay 870. 1 Soria the Sonne of Lope of Biscay but Nephew by the Mothers side to a King of Scotland the first Lord of Biscay 2 Manso Lopes the Sonne of Soria 3 Inigo the Deaf Sonne of Manso Lopes 4 Lopes Diaz the Sonne of Inigo 5 Sancho Lopes the Sonne of Lopes Diaz 6 Inigo II. the base Sonne of Lopes Diaz the two Sonnes of Sancho Lopes by reason of their tender years being set aside 7 Lopes Diaz II. Sonne of Inigo the 2d 8 Diego Lopes surnamed the White Sonne of Lopes Diaz the ad 9 Lopes Diaz III. Sonne of Diego Lopes the first who took unto himself the surname of Haro from a Town of that name of his Foundation 10 Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro the Sonne of Lopes Diaz the 3d. 11 Lopes Diaz IV. Sonne of Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro 1257. 12 Diego Lopes Diaz II. assisted Sancho the second Sonne of King Alfonso of Castile in excluding the Children of Don Ferdinand his elder Brother by which Sancho he was after slain 1289. 13 Diego Lopes de Haro the Sonne of Diego 1290. 14 Diego Lopes III. the Brother of Diego Lopes Diaz the 2d the Founder of the Town of Bilbo 1309. 15 Iohn of Castile Brother to King Sancho and Husband of Mary Diaz de Haro Daughter of Diego Lopes the 2d 1319. 16 Iohn the Blinde so called because he had lost an eye Sonne of Iohn of Castile and Mary Diaz of Haro slain by King Alfonso 1329. 17 Iohn Nugnes of Lara in right of his Wife Daughter and Heir of Iohn the Blind whose name I find not succeeded after the decease of Donna Maria Diaz 1350. 18 Nugno de Lara an Infant of two yeers old succeeded Iohn Nugnes of Lara his Father 1351. 19 Ieane and Isabel the Sisters and Heirs of Nugno de Lara seized upon by Don Pedro and the whole Signeurie of Biscay subjected by strong hand to the Crown of Castile with many other fair Estates which depended on it The Arms of these Lords
Iohn expelled the invading French out of England and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th was restored unto the Dukedom of â—â—yenne held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt Exhausted by the Pope and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons but at last victorious 56. 1274. 9 Edward the Sonne of Henry awed France subdued Wales brought Scotland into subjection of whose King and Nobility he received homage 34. 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first a dissolute Prince hated of the Nobles and contemned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston and the Sâ—eucers was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots and being deposed by a strong Faction raised against him by his Queen and Roger Lord Mortimer was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle 19. 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d a most vertuous and valorous Prince brought the Scots to obedience overthrew the French in two great Battails took the Town of Callice and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom 50. 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings lost many of his Peeces in France and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of Lâ—ncaster and Glecester and taken Prisoner by his Cosin the Duke of Hereford he was forced to resign his Crown and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle The Lancastrian Line 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d was by the power of the Sword but with the consent of the people setled in the Throne and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions 15. 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence and Pattern of true vertue pursued the Title of France and won it being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown but lived not to possesse it 9. 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious but unfortunate Prince was crowned K. of France in Paris which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford and Humphrey of Glocester after whose deaths he not only lost France to the French but England and his life to the Yorkish Faction 38. The Yorkish Line 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cambridge and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York the fift Sonne of King Edward the third challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grandmother Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March the Sonne of Edmund Mortimer Earl of March and of Philippa his Wife sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence the third Sonne of the said King Edward and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaunâ— The claim first set on foot by his Father the Duke of York who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Houses especially that of Towton in which were slain 36000 English was quickly seated in the possession of England and Ireland 23. 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard in the Tower of London 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince to make way unto the Diadem murdered King Henry the 6th and Prince Edward his Sonne 3. George Duke of Clarence his Brother 4 Hastings a saithfull servant to King Edward 5 Rivers Vaughan and Grey the Queens kindred 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign with his young Cousin Richard 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices and his Wife Anne so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth 3. The Vnion of the Families 1487 19 Henry VII Earl of Richmund Heir to the House of Lancaster as Sonne of Margaret Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster after the overthrow of Richard maried Elizabeth Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th uniting by that mariage the divided Families He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood as being Sonne to Edmund â—ndor Earl of Richmund Sonne to Owen Tudor descended from Cadwalladar the last of the Britans and Katharine of France Widdow of Henry the 5th His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels the chief being Lambert and the Followers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck 23. 1509. 20 Henry VIII Heir to both Families between which were fought for the Diadem 17 pitched Feids in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes Marquesses and Earls 200000 of the common people besides Barons and Gentlemen This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes and began the Reformation of Religion though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther for which the Pope gave him the honourable Title oâ— The Defender of the Faith afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Parliament to his Heirs and Successors A Prince of great vices but or greater vertues 38. 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife out of whose womb he was fain to be cut to come into the World as Caesar was but he had neither Caesars Fortune nor length of life dying very young and his affairs conducted by divided Counsels though otherwise of great hopes and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers 6. 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain the Widow of his Brother Arthur restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French which proved the loss of her life also as it was supposed 5. 1558. 23 Elizabeth the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife a most gracious and Heroick Princess was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign to sway the Scepter of the kingdom She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother refined the corrupt coin brought in by her Father furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of warlike Ammunitions encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions succoured the Scots against the French the French Protestants against the Papists and both against the Spaniard defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain commanded the whole Ocean entred League with the Moscovite and was famous for her prudence and government amongst the â—urks Persians and Tartars yea her very Enemies Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign and the 70th of her life on the 24th of
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
his younger Brother He brought the Suevians to obedience and subdued the Sclaves 656 11 Childebert II. son of Grimoaldus Mayre of the Palace to Sigebert was by the power of his Father made King of Mets Dagobert the son of Sigebert being shorn a Monk and sent into Scotland 12 Clovis the 2. King of the French having vanquished and beheaded Grimoald dispossessed Childebert of the Kingdome which he took himself 662 13 Childerick the 2. son of Clovis after the death of Clotaire his elder Brother succeeding in the Kingdome of France united all the French Dominions into one Estate In which condition it remained but with some inlargement of the bounds till the partition made by and amongst the Children of Lewis the Godly the name of Austrasia or East-France being extended by Charles the Great over all Pannonia and so much of Germanie as was under the command of the French In which division Lewis the 2. sonne surnamed the Ancient being invested in the Kingdome of Germanie or so much of East-France or Austrasia as lay on the East side of the Rhene Lotharius the eldest sonne had for his share the title of Emperour and therewith Italy Provence Burgundie and so much of Austrasia or East-France as lay on the French side of the River Afterwards subdâ—vided into three Estates Italie with the title of Roman Emperour being given to Lewis the eldest son to Charles the youngest Provence with the Kingdome of Burgundie and to Lothaire the second son Austrasia on this side of the Rhene from hence called Lot-reich Lot-regne and Lotharingia as before was said But Lothaire dying without issue the Kingdome of Lorrain containing all the Netherlands except Flanders and Artois and all the parts of Germanie before described became divided betwixt the Kings of France and the German Emperours each taking to themselves the title of Kings of Lorrain the River Meuse or Mosa parting their possessions But in the end after much vicissitude and interchangeablenesse of affairs both Princes laid aside the title of Kings incorporating so much as they held hereof into the rest of their Estates Otho the third of Germanie and Lewis the fift of France being the last that pleased themselves with that broken title In the mean time this Countrey of Lorrain it self together with some part of the Land of Triers Bovillon Gulick Luickland and Brabant being taken out of the rest were by Otho the second made a Dukedome anno 981. and by him given with the title of Duke of Lorrain to Charles of France son of Gerberge his Aunt by Lewis the 4. surnamed Transinarine son of Charles the Simple Charles thus advanced by his Uncle and finding himselfe wholly neglected by Lothairâ— the French King his brother shewed himself so alienated from the French and wedded to the Germans that the French after the death of his Nephew Lewis the fift whose next Heire he was rejected him and chose Hugh Capet for their King Otho the son of this Charles dying without issue left his estate to Geofrey Earl of Ardenne Bovillon and Verdun his near kinsman by the mothers side from whom the Dukes of Lorrain doe derive themselves From Hermingrade the daughter of Charles descended the Lady Isabel of Hainalt wife of Philip the 2. King of France thereby uniting the bloud of Pepin and Hugh Capet to the great content of Lewis the 9. her Nephew of whom it is said that being a man of a tender conscience he never joyed in the Crown of France till it was proved that he was descended by his Grand-mother from Charles of Lorrain whom Hugh Capet had unjustly dispossessed But to return again to the Dukes of Lorrain I find not any great improvement made of the Estate by any of them more then the adding of the Dutchy of Barr in France by Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples but on the contrary a great weakning and distraction of it by the Dukes hereof Luickland and the Dukedome of Bovillon being sold unto the Bishop of Leige by Godfrey furnamed of Bovillon after King of Hierusalem Brabant torn from it by Geofrey Earl of Lovain in the time of Baldwin brother of Godfrey and Gulick-land by Eustace the brother of Baldwin the Bishops of Triers not being negligent all this while of the opportunity so that we have no more to do but to present the Reader with the Catalogue of The DUKES of LORRAIN A. Ch. 851 1 Charles of France took prisoner by Hugh Capet in which state he died 1001 2 Otho son of Charles 1004 3 Godfrey Earl of Ardenne cousin of Otho by his mother a daughter of the house of Ardenne confirmed herein by the power of the Emperour Henry the first 1119 4 Gozelo of Bovillon the brother of Godfrey 1044 5 Godfrey II. son of Gozelo 1070 6 Godfrey III. 1078 7 Godfrey IV. of Bovillon sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogne in Picardie and of Ida the daughter of Godfrey the 2. created King of Hierusalem anno 1099. 1180 8 Baldwin brother of Godfrey Duke of Lorrain and King of Hierusalem 1119 9 Thierrie son of William the brother of Baldwin 1128 10 Simon son of Thierrie 1141 11 Matthew son of Simon 1176 12 Simon II. son of Matthew 1207 13 Frederick brother of Simon 1213 14 Theobald son of Frederick 1219 15 Matthew II. son of Theobald no great friend of the Popes 1259 16 Frederick II. son of Matthew 1303 17 Theobald II. son of Frederick 1311 18 Frederick III. son of Theobald 1329 19 Rodolph son of Frederick 1346 20 John son of Rodolph 1382 21 Charles son of John 1430 22 Rene Duke of Anjou and King of Naples c. in right of Isabel his wife the daughter of Charles 1452 23 John II. son of Rene and Isabel succeeded on the death of his mother 1470 24 Nicolas son of John 1473 25 Rene II. son of Frederick Earl of Vandemont and of Violant or Yoland daughter of Isabel and Rene the first the Vanquisher of Charles of Burgundie at the battell of Nancy 1508 26 Anthony son of Rene the 2. 1544 27 Francis son of Anthony 1545 28 Charles the II. son of Francis 29 Henry son of Charles married Katharine sister to Henry the 4. of France 1624 30 Francis brother of Henry 1630 31 Charles Nephew to Francis by his brother the Earl of Vandemont and son-in-law to him by the marriage of his daughter and heir succeeded by a mixt title of descent and marriage Being resolved to hold it in his own right he put away his wife and daughter of Francis and took another to his bed which he better fansied punished not long after by the losse of his whole estate for immediately he ingaged himself in the wars of Germanie in behalf of Ferdinand the 2. But being beaten by the Swedes at the battell of Psaffenbofen in the County of Hanaw he lost a great part of his Countrey to the Victors who pursued him home And on the other side Lewis the 13. of France
of which hee was spoiled of his royall ornaments by the same hand for denying his appearance at the Emperours summons unto whom for some outrages he had been complained of Finally he died in the yeare 1246. leaving two daughters His sister named Margaret was marryed unto Ottocar sonne to Primislaus King of Bohemia his eldest daughter Gertrude to the Marquesse of Baden and Agnes the second unto Henry Duke of Carinthia Ottocar pretending the right of his wife tooke to him the Dukedome of Austria which hee kept after the death of his wiâ—e till the year 1228. in which he was vanquished and slaine by Rodolphus the Emperour Rodolphus then gave it to Albertus his sonne whose wife Elizabeth was daughter to Meinhard Earl of Tâ—â—ol sonne of Duke Henry of Carinthia and of Agnes daughter of Frederick Leopold Margaret the sister and Gertrude the other daughter of this Frederick dying issuelesse By this marriage Allert had the Dukedome of Austria Stiria and Carinthia with the Earledomes of Tirol and Carniola By whom it was first raised to the title of Arch-Duke is not yet agreed Some attribute it to Rodolphus of Habspurg at the investiture of his son Albert into these Estates anno 1298. Others to Charles the fourth advancing to that honour Rodolph the Ingenious anno 1360. Some make it to be first given to Albert Duke hereof in the year 1430. and others post it lower to the marriage of Philip sonne of Maximilian of Austria and the Lady Mary of Burgundy with Joan Princesse of Spain But by whom soever given at first it is now the constant and hereditary title of all this Family the successive Princes whereof from the first investiture follow in the ensuing Catalogue of The MARQESSES DUKES KINGS and ARCHDUKES of AUSTRIA 928 1 Leopold of Bamberg the first Marquesse 988 2 Henry sonne of Leopold 1014 3 Albert sonne of Henry surnamed the Victorious 1056 4 Ernestus sonne of Albert. 1075 5 Leopold II. sonne of Ernest a companion of Godfrey of Bovillon 1096 6 Leopold III. sonne of the second founder of the Abbey of Neubourg 1136 7 Leopold IV. sonne of the third by his halfe brother Conrade the third the Emperour of the Germans made Duke of Bavaria 1141 8 Henry II. brother of Leopold Marquesse of Austria and Duke of Bavaria made the first Duke of Austria by Frederick Barbarossa anno 1158. the whole countrey betwixt the Inn and the Ens being added by the said Emperour unto his estate on his relinquishing of Bavaria to the Duke of Saxony 1177 9 Ludovick sonne of Henry built Ens and Newstat of great note in the warres of the Holy land 1193 10 Leopold V. sonne of Ludovick the irreconcileable enemie of our Richard the third taken prisoner by him in his passage homewards and put unto a grievous ransome 1230 11 Frederick the warlike sonne of Leopold the fift made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second the last of the male issue of the house of Bamberg 1246 12 Ottocar son to Wenceslaus King of Bohemia pretending the right of Margaret his wife sister of Frederick possessed himself of this Estate adding thereto the Countries of Carinthia and Carniola which he bought of Vlrick the last Princes thereof but dispossessed of all by Rodolph of Habspurg 1283 13 Albert II. sonne of Rodolph of Habspurg by his father made Duke of Austria in right of Elizabeth his wife the lineall and direct heir of Agnes daughter and heir of Frederick King and Duke of Austria after his fathers death chosen Emperour also 1308 14 Rodolph the Ingenuous his other brothers sharing with him in the estate 1135 15 Albert surnamed the Short the youngest and surviving brother of Rodolph succeeded in the whole Estate a great advancer of his house 1358 16 Albert IV. sonne of Albert the Short 1395 17 Albert V. sonne of Albert the fourth 1404 18 Albert VI. sonne of Albert the fift King of Hungary and Bohemia in right of Elizabeth his wife daughter and heir of Sigismund the King thereof 1439 19 Ladâ—slaus sonne of Albert and Elizabeth King of Hungary and Bohemia and Duke of Austria 1457 20 Frederick II. on the death of Ladislaus without issue succeeded into the Dukedome of Austria as the direct heir of Leopold the ninth one of the younger sonnes of Albert the Short chosen also Emperour 1493 21 Maximilian sonne of Frederick enriched his house with the marriage of the heire of Burgundy 1519 22 Ferdinand Grandchilde to Maximilian by his sonne Philip King of Spain and Archduke of Austria succeeded his Grandfather in this Dukedome King of Hungary Bohemia and Emperour of Germany 1565 23 Maximilian II. sonne of Ferdinand 1577 24 Rodolphus III. sonne of Maximilian the second 1â—12 25 Matthias brother of Rodolphus 1619 26 Ferdinand II. surnamed of Gratz sonne of Charles Duke of Austria and Carinthia the youngest sonne of Ferdinand the first the numerous Off-spring of Maximilian the second being all dead without issue succeeded in the Estates of Austria chosen Emperour also King of Hungaria and Bohemia c. 27 Ferdinand III. sonne of Ferdinand the second now living anno 1648. Archduke of Austria King of Hungaria and Bohemia and Emperour of the Germans Of whose estate and the Concomitants thereof we shall say more when we have took a view of the rest of the Provinces 2. STIRIA or STIERMARK is bounded on the North with Austria on the South with Carinthia on the East with Hungary and on the West with Carniola Extended in length 110 miles but in breadth not above 60 or thereabouts The reason of the name we shall have anon Towns of most consequence 1 Gratz seated upon the River Mur and the chief of the Province from which the third branch of the house of Austria since the time of Ferdinand the first was called De Gratz and had the Government of the Countrey for their part of that Patrimonie A town once full of Protestants and those so strong that they could neither be forced out nor hindered from the free exercise of their Religion till the year 1598 in which Margaret the late Queen of Spain sister to the Archduke Ferdinand du Gratz was by the Citizens solemnly entertained with whom entered so many souldiers that the City was taken and 14 Ministers of the Reformed Religion presently banished 2 Rachelspurg and 3 Pruck both situate also on the Mur. 4 Stechaw an Episcopall See seated on the Dra or Dravus a well known River not far from the fall of the Mur into it 5 Petaw the Paetovio of Antoninus seated somewhat higher upon the Dravus 6 Lamboch the Ovilabis of Antoninus on the Dravus also 7 Voitesperg upon the River Kainach 8 Cely the Celeia of Pliny not else observable 9 Canisia a well fortified place and the strongest Bulwark of these parts against the Turk The whole Countrey mountainous and hilly generally overspread with the spurs and branches of the neighbouring Alpes and rich only in minerals was antiently the
or given by this Emperour and his father almost all the Lands which they possesse at this day though afterwards extorted from them by the following Emperours or under colour of their Title by many severall wayes and means brought again unto them as shall be shewen hereafter in convenient place The Venetians in that little they then had remained sui juris The rest of Italie containing all the other Provinces of the Kingdom of Naples together with Tuscanie Friuli Treviginna and whatsoever is at this day in the possession of the Dukes of Millaine Mantua Modena Parma Montferrat and the Duke of Savoy as Prince of Piemont together with Liguria or the State of Genoa was reserved by Charles unto himself and in his life-time given by him to Pepin his second sonne with the stile or title of King of Italie But long it did not rest in the house of France the Princes of the Lombards wresting it from the line of Charles and after weakning and dividing it by their severall factions till in the end instead of an united Kingdom there rose up many scattered Principalities as shall hereafter be declared But first we must proceed to the Kings of Italie of which we shall endeavour as exact a Catalogue as the confusions of that State can be capable of The Kings of Italie of the French Italian and German Lines 1 Pepyn sonne of Carolus Magnus died before his Father 2 Barnard sonne of Pepyn 3 Ludovicus Pius Emperor and King of France 4 Lotharius Emperor eldest sonne of Ludovicus 15. 5 Ludovicus II. Emperor eldest sonne to Lotharius 20. 6 Carolus Calvus Emperor the youngest sonne of Ludovicus Pius 2. 7 Caroloman nephew to Ludovicus Pius by Ludovicus his second sonne surnamed the Antient 8 Carolus Crassus or the Fat Emperor brother of Coroloman the last King of Italie of the house of Charles he died Ao. 888. 9 Guy Duke of Spoleto contends with Berengarius Duke of Friuly both of the Longobâ—rdian Race for the Kingdom of Italie and in fine carrieth it against him 10 Lambert the sonne of Guy crowned by Pope Formosus 11 Ludovick sonne of Boson of Ardennes King of Arles and Burgundy by some Writers called onely Earl of Provence upon the death of Lambert invadeth Italie and is made King 12 Berengarius Duke of Friuly vanquisheth Ludovicus is made King of Italie and at last overcome by the Hungarians who having wasted the Countrey returned back again 13 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy Trans-urane called into Italie against Berengarius resigned it in exchange for the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy to his Cousen 14 Hugh D'Arles King of Arles and Burgundy who held the Kingdom of Italy upon this resignation but after many troubles was at last outed of it by Berengarius and returned into France 15 Berengarius II. sonne of the former Berengarius on the retreat of Hugh received by the Italians as Protector to Lotharius the son of Hugh besieging Adelhais the next heir of Italie on the death of Lotharius was taken prisoner by the Emperor Otho 16 Otho called into Italie by Adelhais daughter to Rodolph King of Burgundy and Italie marieth the Lady and in her right is King of Italie 17 Otho II. son of the former Otho marieth Theophania neece to Nicephorus Phocus Emperor of Constantinople and hath Calabria for her Dower 20. 18 Otho III. Emperor and King of Italie in whose minority the Kingdom was usurped by 19 Harduicus a man of great power in Italie who kept it all the time of Otho till being broken with long wars by Henry the succeeding Emperor he was forced to quit it 20 Henry the second Emperor of that name having thrice vanquished Harduicus got the Kingdom of Italie and left the same unto the Emperors his Successors the Title of Italie after this time being drowned in that of the Empire and the Countrey governed as a part and Member of the Empire by such Commanders and other Officers as the Emperors from time to time sent thither But long it staid not in that state For the Popes of Rome knowing how much it did concern them in point of Politie to weaken the Imperiall Power in Italie without which their own Grandour could not be maintained stirred up continuall factions and wars against them and by that means and by the Censures of the Church which they denounced according as they saw occasion did so astonish and distract them that in the end the Emperors began to lay aside the affairs of Italie by which they reaped more trouble than the profit came to Insomuch that Rodolfus Habspurgensis a valiant and a politike Prince finding the ill success which Henry the fourth and fifth and Frederick the first and second Emperors of more puissance than himself had found in their Italian actions and pretensions resolved to rid his hands of that troublesom and fruitless Province and to that end made as much money as he could of that commoditie which he saw he was not like to keep And yet he sold good penny-worths too to them that bought them the Florentines paying for their Liberties but six thousand Crowns the Citizens of Luca ten thousand others as they could make their Markets And being once required the reason why he went not into Italie to look to the affairs thereof as his Predecessors had done hefore him he is said to have returned for answer that conceit of the Fox for his not going to attend as the other beasts did at the Lyons Den. Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia me advorsum spectantia nulla retrorsum That is to say I dare not go because no tract I see Of any beast returning towards me Which faulty and improvident resolution being followed by too many of his Successors not onely gave the Popes the opportunity they looked for of making themselves the great disposers of the affairs of Italie but many petit Princes thereby took occasion of getting all they could lay hold on for themselves and others For by this means the Scaligers made themselves Masters of Veroâ—a the Passâ—â—iâ—es of Mantua the Carrarians of Padua the Baillons of Bononia and by the same the Florentines got Pistoia and Ferrara was possessed by the Venetians And although Heâ—ry the 7 th provoked by these indignities made a journey thither reduced many of the revolted Cities to their former obedience and was crowned King at Millaâ—â— with the Iron Crown as were also Ludovicus Bavarus and Charles the 4 th two of his Successors yet found they in conclusion such small benefit by the enterprize as did not quit the charge and trouble which it put them to So in the end Italie was left wholly in a manner to the Popes disposing who gave away to others what they could not manage or otherwise confirmed those men in their usurpations whom they found already possessed of the Emperors Countreys and bound them by that means the faster to the See of Rome of which they were
yeers 1284. 10 Charles II. sonne of Charles the first formerly prisoner in Sicil to Peter of Aragon was ransommed by the procurement of King Edward above-named for 30000. Marks By Marie daughter of Stephen King of Hungary he had fourteen children the most pertinent of which to our purpose were Charles surnamed Martel King of Hungary in right of his Mother Robert King of Naples John of Durazzo and a daughter whose name I finde not maried to Charles Earl of Valois who in her right obtained the Earldom of Anjou 26. 1310. 11 Robert the second sonne of Charles the 2d. 32. 1342. 12 Joane the Neece of Robert by his sonne Charles first maried Andrew the second sonne of Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency and for her second husband had Lewis Prince of Tarentum who over-straining himself to satisfie her carnall appetite died Her third husband was James Prince of Majorca a gallant young Gentleman whom she beheaded for lying with another woman Her fourth Otho of Brunswick a tough Souldier who had the good fortune to outlive her She was twice driven out of her Kingdom by Lewis King of Hungary brother of Andrew her first husband restored the first time by the power of Pope Clement the sixt but at the second time taken and hanged at the same window where she had hanged her first husband But first out of an hatred to her next heirs of the House of Hungary she adopted Lewis Duke of Anion descended from Charles Earl of Valois spoken off before for her heir and successor The Hungarian Line 1371. 13 Charles III. sonne to Lewis and nephew of Prince John of Durazzo before mentioned by the power of Lewis King of Hungary and the favour of Pope Urban the fift was made King of Naples He overthrew and killed in battell Duke Lewis of Anjou his competitor and after the death of King Lewis of Hungary succeeded in that Kingdom also but long he had not reigned therein when poisoned as it was supposed by the old Queen Mother 15. 1386. 14 Ladislaus sonne of Charles the 3d. having a quarrell with the Pope made a voyage Royall unto Rome where he forced his entry and was there triumphantly received on which displeasure the Pope called in Lewis the 2d. Duke of Anjou who gave Ladislaus a great overthrow Insomuch as Ladislaus used to say that if Lewis had followed his victory the first day he had been Master of his Kingdom and Person too if the second of his Kingdom but not of his Person but not pursuing it till the third day he failed of both So in the end he was compelled to flye to Rome and give over the Enterprize 29. 1415. 15 Joane II. Sister of Ladislaus of as much levity but not altogether of so ill a fame as the former Joane observing the unprosperous successes of the house of Anjou she â—dopted for her heir Alphonso the fift of Aragon who had some clame unto the Kingdom as the direct heir of Pedro or Peter the 3d. and Constance the daughter of King Manfred spoken of before But finding him to stand too much on his own right and to be too forwards in taking a possession of it before her death she revoked that Adoption and made a new Grant of the Estate to Lewis the fourth Duke of Anion and after his decease to his Brother Rene or Renatus both vanquished by the Aragonians The Aragonian line 1434. 16 Alfonso King of Aragon partly by Conquest and partly by Adoption having got the Kingdom left it well setled unto Ferdinand his Natural sonne 24. 17 Ferdinand the Base sonne of Alfonso the lawfull sonnes inheriting the Realm of Aragon Sicil c. succeeded in the Realm of Naples 36. 1494. 18 Alfonso II. sonne of Ferdinand in whose time thâ— French began to aim at the Realm of Naples This King and his Predecessors were of the Order of the Garter 1494. 19 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alfonso the second outed of his Estate and Kingdom by Charles the eighth sonne of King Lewis the eleventh of France whom Rene the last Duke of Anjou had made the sole Heir of all his Titles and Possession And though Charles upon this Conquest was solemnly crowned yet posting back again into France before he had setled his affairs in this Kingdom and having much discontented the chief men of Anjouvin Faction he lost it suddenly to the same Ferdinand from whom he had so suddenly won it 1497. 20 Frederick II. brother of Alphonso the second and Uncle of this last Ferdinand succeeded him in his Estates and was the sixt King that had reigned in Naples within the compass of three years that is to say Ferdinand the first Alfonso the second Ferdinand the second Charles of France the second Ferdinand again and then this Frederick Finding himself betrayed by the Spaniards submitted himself to Lewis XII King of France and yeelded up his kingdom to him And indeed what else could the poor Prince do when he saw his own blood and such as had taken his Realm into their protection conspiring against him For when Charles made his passage towards Naples Ferdinand the Catholique sent Gonsalvâ— who was afterwards for his valour surnamed the Great Captain with some Forces to resist the French Invaders But when the French were expelled Gonsalvo would not leave the Country because his Master had not as yet sent for him In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France and this Ferdinand that they should joyntly set upon the Kingdom of Naples and having won it the French should possess Abruzzo and Lavoro the Spaniards Puglia and both Calabria's That the first should be entituled King of Naples the other Duke of Apulia This Confederacy was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome and Gonsalvo possessed under pretence of defending it of all Calabria So that it was no marvell that they made themselves Masters of the Country An Action in which the French dealt very unadvisedly in bringing into Italie where he was before the sole Moderator another King as great as himself to whom as to his Rivall his Enemies might have recourse on all occasions and the Spaniard as unnaturally in betraying for the moity of a Kingdom a Prince of his own bloud under pretence and promise of succours But the two Kings did not continue long in good terms of Partnership For the Spaniards being more intent upon their advantages soon picked a quarrell with the French within two or three years drave them out of all and to this day keep it though both this Lewis and his successors Francis the first and Henry the second have divers times and with great effusion of blood attempted the recovery of it The Spanish or Castilian Line 1503. 22 Ferdinand III. surnamed the Catholick King of Castile Arragon c. and Naples 13. 1516. 23 Charles V. Emperor King of Spain and the IV of that name in Naples 43. 1558. 24 Philip the
of Bresse added that Earldom to his house as Ame or Amadee the ninth did the Town and Territory of Vercelli upon the contract betwixt Philibert his sonne and successor with Blanch the base daughter of Philip Maria Duke of Millain who afterwards was maryed unto Francis Sforza Ame or Amadee the second Earl of Maurienne was by the Emperor Henry the fifth invested with the title of Earl of Savoy and Amadee the eighth created the first Duke by the Emperor Sigismund An o 1397. But the main improvement of the power and patrimony of this House came by the valour and good success of the two Earles Thomas who in the year 1210 and Peter one of his sonnes and successors for his manifold Conquests surnamed Charlemaine the Junior An o 1256 by conquest got a great part of Peidmont to which the Marquisate of Saluzzes containing almost all the rest was united by a Mariage of the daughter of the Marquisate to Charles Duke of Savoy and though he dyed without issue by her An o 1489 yet his successors still kept the possession of it till Francis the first pretending some title to it in the right of his Mother a daughter of the house of Savoy layd it unto the Crown of France from which it was again recovered by the Savoyard during the French Civill Wars An o 1588 and now is peaceably possessed The Countrey of Bresse being given to the French for their pretension to the Marquisate An o 1600. These Dukes of Savoy have a long time been devoted to the faction of Spain especially since the French Kings took in the lesser states bordering on them as Burgundie Bretagne c. Charles the third sided so constantly with the Emperor Charles the fifth that denying Francis the first a passage for his Army thorough the Country into Italy he vvas by the sayd King dispoyled of his Estates An o 1536. The Emperor to recover it left nothing undone but in vain for the French encountring his force in the open field vanquished them vvith the slaughter of fifteen thousand of his men In the year 1558 peace being made between Henry and Philip successors to those great Princes Emanuel â—hilibert sonne to Duke Charles was restored to all his Rights His sonne and successor having maryed Catharine the daughter of King Philip the second depended wholly upon Spain notwithstanding many quarrels vvhich did grovv betwixt them his sonnes receiving thence many great pensions and preferments For at the same time Prince Amadee Victorio the second sonne during the life of Philip his elder brother vvas chief Commander of that Kings Gallies and had in pension a hundred thousand Crowns per annum Philibert the third sonne was Vice-Roy of Sicil Maurice the fourth a Cardinal had a moity of the Revenues of the Archbishoprick of Toledo and Don Thomazo though then young had his pensions also But Amadee Victorio who succeeded him marying Madam Christian a daughter of King Henry the fourth of France changed his dependances and held more close to France than any of his predecessors but whether to the hurt or benefit of his Estates future times will shew For leaving his heir a Minor in the hands of his mother the French upon pretence of preserving the Country for him against the incroachments of the Spaniard have made themselves masters of the greatest parts of it which when they will restore to the proper owner is beyond my cunning to determine But now behold the Catalogue of the Earles and Dukes of Savoy 999 1 Beral of Saxony 1027 2 Humbert the first Earl of Maurienne 1048 3 Ame or Amadee I. 1076 4 Humbert II. 1109 5 Ame or Amadee II. the first Earl of Savoy 1154 6 Humbert III. 1201 7 Thomas sonne of Humbert 1234 8 Ame or Amadee III. 1246 9 Boniface sonne of Ame III. 1256 10 Peter a younger sonne of Earl Thomas called Charlemagne the less won Turin Vaulx c. 1268 11 Philip brother of Peter 1285 12 Ame or Amadee IV. Nephew of Thomas the 7th Earl by a sonne named Thomas 1323 13 Edward sonne of Ame IV. 1329 14 Ame or Amadee V. the brother of Edward 1342 15 Ame or Amadee VI. 1385 16 Ame or Amadee VII 1397 17 Ame or Amadee VIII the first Duke of Savoy 1434 18 Lewis sonne of Ame VIII 1461 19 Ame or Amadee IX 1475 20 Philibert sonne of Ame 9th 1481 21 Charles brother of Philibert 1489 22 Charles II. 1495 23 Philip II. sonne of Lewis the second Duke 1496 24 Philibert II. 1504 25 Charles III. the brother of Philibert outed of his Estate by King Francis the first 1559 26 Emanuel Philibert restored upon his Mariage with Margaret the daughter of King Francis the first made Knight of the Garter by Qu. Mary 1580 27 Charles Emanuel 28 Ame X. called also Amadee Victorio sonne of Charles Emanuel maryed Christiane the daughter of King Henry the fourth 1637 29 Charles Emanuel II. sonne of Amadee Victor or Ame the 10. at the age of three yeares succeeded his Father The Forces of this Duke consist especially in his Forts and Garrisons vvhereof he hath good store in France Savoy and Piemont well fortified and plentifully furnished with all manner of Ammunition And it concerneth him so to have considering what dangerous neighbours he hath near him and that his Country is a continnall thorow-fare for the Armies both of France and Spain upon all occasions Nor doth it less conduce to his preservation that he hath so many retreats of naturall strength as are not easily accessible by a conquering Army of this last sort is amongst many others the valley of â—ost which some reckon for a part of Savoy and some of Piemont so strong by reason of the narrow entries the uneasie passages and the great multitudes of the people which inhabit in it that those who have made themselves masters of the rest of the Country durst never attempt it And of the first besides those formerly described is the Town of Nizze so fortified and flanked upon all accesses that it seems rather to be an assembly of Forts than a single Fortress Out of which Garrisons the Duke is able to draw great Forces for present service besides the readyness of the Piemont ese upon all occasions vvhich are for the most part given to Arms. The ordinary Revenue of this Dukedom taking Piemont in are sayd to be above a Million of Crovvns per Annum But his extraordinary is so great that Duke Charles Emanuel during his Wars with Henry the fourth in a very few years drew out of Piemont onely eleven Millions of Crowns besides the charge which they were put to in quartering of Souldiers By which it may appear that the Dukes are not like to want money to serve their turns when they shall desire it of the Subject and yet not charge them more than they are able to bear The only Order of Knighthood in this Dukes Estate is that of the Annunciada which ordained by Amade the first Duke
of Solomon who at the 〈◊〉 of the Insular-Britans then distressed by the Scots and Picts as Geofrie orâ— Mon 〈◊〉 telleth the storie sent over Constantine his Brother with a complete Army to their aid who having valiantly repulsed the Enemy was made King of Britain Anno 433. Of whose posterity more there Those of Armorica being broken by the puissance of Charles the Great abandoned the name of Kings and satisfied themselves with the title of Earls assumed first by Alain le Rebre Anno 874. but as some say Anno 859. which was somewhat sooner By Peter of Dreâ—x the 16th Earl chalenging his Estate in right of Alice his Wife the half Sister of Arthur and Daughter of Constance by Guy of Thouars her 3d Husband the better to secure his title this Earldom was made subject to the Vassallage of the Crown of France in the time of Lewis the 9th by whom Iohn called the Râ—d the Sonne of this Peter was created the first Duke of Bretagne Yet notwithstanding this subjection to the Kings of France the Dukes hereof reserved unto themselves the Sovereign powers as to write themselves By the Grace of God the privilege of coyning Gold c. and stood so high upon their termes that Francis the last Duke denyed to do his Homage to Charles the 7th either upon his Knees or without his Sword according to the former custome For which being quarrelled by Lewis the eleventh the Sonne of Charles who was at better leisure to pursue the business than his Father was he joyned himself with Charles Duke of Berry and Charles Duke of Burgundie in a War against him and thereby drew upon himself that ruine which he indeavoured to avoid For in Conclusion Charles of Berry as it was thought was poysoned Charles of Burgundie lost his life at the Battle of Nancie 1476. and a great part of his Estate was conquered by the French King And Francis this Duke having embarked himself in the same troublous Ocean must needs suffer shipwrack with his Copartners The French King invadeth Bretagno The Duke overcharged with melancholy dies 1488. leaving Anne his Daughter and Heir in the power of Charles the 8th the Sonne and Successour of that Lewis who contracts a mariage with the Orphan and uniteth Bretagne to France There were many impediments which might have hindred this mariage but Charles breaketh through them all First Charles himself had been formerly contracted to the Archduke Max milians Daughter but this he held void because the young Lady was not of age at the time of the Contract 2 Anne the Dutchess was also contracted to Maximilian and this he held unvalid also because that being his Homager she could not bestow her self without his consent 3 Maximilian had by proxic maried her which mariage he consummated by a Ceremonie in those dayes unusuall For his Ambassadour attended with a great Train of Lords and Ladies bared his Leg unto the Knee and put the same within the Sheets of the Dutchess taking possession thereby of her Bed and Bodie But Charles consulting with his Divines was told That this pretended Consummation was rather an invention of Court than any way firm by the Lawes of the Church and therefore of no power to hinder his pursute of this mariage so advantagions to his Crown What else remains touching the union of this Dukedom to the Realm of France we shall see anon having first looked over the Succession of those Princes who under severall Titles have governed the Estate thereof according to the best light we can get from Storie Kings of the Britans of Gauâ—-Armorick 385. 1 Conan placed here by Maximus 2 Grallon Sonne of Conan 3 Salomon Sonne of Grallon 4 Aâ—lâ—ran or Aldroenus the Sonne of Solomon 5 Bodis Sonne of Auldran 6 Hoel Sonne of Bodis 7 Hoel II. Sonne of Hoel the first 8 Alain Sonne of Hoel the second 9 Hoel III. Sonne of Alain 10 Solomon II. Sonne of Hoel the third 11 Alain II. Grandchild to Solomon the second the last King of Bretagne of the race of Conan who dying without Issue left his Kingdom unto many Competitors by whom distracted into many pet it Tyrannies and at last subdudued by Charles the Great And though they did again recover their Liberty and Kingdom in the time of Ludovâ—câ—â— Pitts who next succeeded yet they did not hold it long in quiet Insomuch as after the murther of two or three Usurpers of the Royall title Alain surnamed Le Rebre laid aside that invidious name of King and would be called only Earl of Bretagne His Successours â—ollow Earles and Dukes of Bretagne 874 1 Alain le Rebre 2 Indicael Colodock the Sonnes of Alain 3 Mathrudon Sonne in Law of Alain le Rebre 4 Alain II. Sonne of Mathrudon 5 Conan descended from King Solomon the 3d. 6 Geofrie Sonne of Conan 7 Alain III. Sonne of Geofrie 8 Conan II. Sonne of Alain 9 Hoel Sisters Sonne of Conan the 2d 10 Alain IV. called Fergent Sonne of Hoel 11 Conan III. Sonne of Alain 12 Eudon Husband of Bertha Daughter of Conan 1131. 13 Conan IV. Sonne of Eudoâ— 1172. 14 Geofrie II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of England Husband of Constance Daughter and Heir of Conan the 4th 1186. 15 Arthur Sonne of Geofry 1202. 16 Peter of Breux 1250. 17 John the first Duke of Bretagne 1287. 18 John II. Sonne of John 1305. 19 Arthur II. Sonne of Iohn the 2d 1312. 20 Iohn III. Sonne of Arthur 2d 1341. 21 Iohn Earl of Montfort Brothers Sonne of Arthur 1399. 22 Iohn V. Sonne of Iohn of Montfort 1442. 23 Francis the Sonne of Iohn the fift 1450. 24 Peter the Brother of Duke Francis 1457. 25 Arthur III. second Sonne of Iohn Earl of Montfort 1458. 26 Francis II. Sonne of Richard Earl of Estampes the Brother of Duke Arthur the 3d. the last Duke of Bretagne of whom sufficiently before 1484. 27 Charles the 8th French King succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne in right of Anne his Wife Daughter and Heir of Francis the 2d 1498. 28 Lewis the 12th French King succeeded on the death of Charles in the right of the said Anne whom he took to Wise and to make a way unto her Bed divorced himself from the Ladie Ioane his former Wife Daughter of Lewis the 11th 1515. 29 Francis the III. of Bretagne and the first of France succeeded in the Dukedom in right of Claude his Wife the eldest Daughter of Lewis the 12th and Anne of Bretagne by whom being made the Father of so many Children that he had little cause to fear that the Crown would be separated from his House in the year 1532 being the 17th of his reign and Government caused an Act to pass with the consent of the States of Bretagne for the inseparable uniting of that Dukedom to the Kingdom of France and by that meanes divested his Posteritie of it For his male issue failing in King Henry the 3d the rights hereof descended on the Heires
general that is to say on Isabel Daughter of Philip the 2d of Spain and the Ladie Isabel or Elizabeth his Wife the eldest Daughter of Henry the 2d and neece to the said Francis the first and after her decease dying without issue on the Lady Catharine her Sister maried to Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy For whom when Philip of Spain claimed this Estate the French pretended a Law against it of their own devising viz. That no Estate being incorporated to that Crown could be aliened from it A proper Law and cousin German to the Salique but such as served their turn by the help of the English who desired not to have the Spaniards so neer Neighbours to them Most of our former Earles of Richmond were Earles and Dukes of this House Their Arms were Ermins THE DVKEDOM OF ANIOV THe DVKEDOM of ANJOV taking it in the full latitude and extent thereof is bounded on the East with La Beausse on the West with Breâ—agne on the North with Normandie and on the South with part of Berry and Poictou In which circumference are comprehended the three small Provinces of Anjou Tourein and Maine the antient Inhabitants whereof in the times of the Romans were the Andes as Caesar or the Andegavii as Plinie calls them the Turones and the Cenomani accounted afterwards a part of the Province of Lugdunensis Tertia The Countrey for the most part is very fruitful and pleasant especially in Tourein as is the whole tract upon the Loir Anjou is somewhat the more hilly but otherwise little inferiour to Tourein affording plenty of white wines the best in France and yielding from those Hills above 40 Riverets falling into the Loire from thence the chief whereof are Mayenne 2 Vienne 3 Dive and 4 Sartre 1 ANJOV called Andegavia by the Latines is situate in the middest betwixt Maine and Tourein so called from the Andegavi the Inhabitants of these parts Principal Cities are 1 Angâ—ers by Ptolomie called Iuliomagus of a large Circuit and well built the See of a Bishop reckoning in it 15 Parishes besides the Cathedral It is seated on the River Sartre in a very good air and therefore chosen for the seat of an Vniversitie founded here by Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou the Sonne of King Iohn Anno 1388. 2 Beaufort a Town belonging formerly to the Dukes of Lancaster in which Iohn of Gaunt so much delighted that he caused all the Children that he had by Catharine Swinford his third Wife to be called Beauforts which Beauforts were afterward Dukes of Somerset and Exeter and Earls of Dorset This Town came to the house of Lancaster by the mariage of Blaxch of Artoys unto Edmund surnamed Crouchback second Son to our Henry the 3d created by his Father the first Earl of Lancaster Memorable in these later times for giving the Title of a Dutchess to Madam Catharine the beloved Mistress of King Henry the 4th by whom she was mother of Caesar now Duke of Vendosme and Alexander not long since the Grand Prior of France With reference to which the second Sonne of the Duke of Vendosme is honoured at this present with the title of Duke of Beaufort as the eldest with relation to his Mother was made Duke of Mercoeur 3 Baugie neer which was fought that memorable Battle betwixt the English and the French wherein the English lost the day and Thomas Duke of Clarence Brother to Henry the fifth was there unfortunately slain Anno 1422. 4 Saumur pleasantly situate on the Loire and for long time one of the Cautionarie Towns in the hands of those of the Reformed Religion of whom it is the onely entire Universitie of this Kingdome especially famous for the learned Philip du Morney Lord of Plessis sometimes the Governour hereof 5 Loches seated on the River Indre the Castle whereof being mounted on a steep high Rock is thought to be one of the strongest peeces of all France 6 La Flesche of speciall name at the present for a College of Jesuits one of the fairest in this Kingdom The word in the French tongue signifieth an Arrow whence those who make Bowes and Arrowes have the name of Flâ—schers At Nola in the Realm of Naples there is another College of them called Dâ— Arque the Bow On which one wittilie composed this ensuing distich Arcum Nola dedit dedit illis alma Sagittam Gallia quit Funem quem meruere dabit That is to say Nola the Bow and France the Shaft did bring But who shall help them to the Hempen-string 2 On the South-east of Anjou betwixt it and Berry lieth the Countrie of TOUREIN the ancient Seat of the Turones which for the wholesomness of the Air the pleasantness of the Countrie and admirable plenty of all Commodities is by some called The Garden of France Principall Cities in it 1 Amboise pleasantly seated on the Loire and beautified with one of the fairest Castles in France both for the gallantrie of the Building and beautifulness of the Prospect 2 Tours by Ptolomie called Caesarodunum and the Turonum Civit as of Antoninus the Metropolis of Lugdunensis tertia and an Archbishops See a fair rich and well-traded Town situate on the banks of the Loire in a most sweet and pleasing Countrie Famous in that those of the Reformed Religion from the Gate of S. Hugo at which they used to issue out to their Assemblies in the Fields had the name of Hugonots Given to them as some others think as the Disciples of the night-walking Spirit or Robin Goodfellow which they call S. Hugo in regard they had their first meetings for the most part in the nights as had the Primitive Christians in the times of their Persecutions Some more improbably and indeed ridiculously derive the name from the first words of an Apologie which they are fabled to have made to the King which were Huc nos venimus fancying that as the Protestants did derive that Appellation from the words Protestantes and Protestamur so often used by them in their Apologie to Charles the fifth so from those words Huc nos came the name of Hugonots or Hucnots But more assuredly famous for the great Battle fought neer it by Charles Martell Mayre of the Palace and Father of Pepin King of France against an Armie of 40000 Mâ—ors led by Abderamen Leiutenant Generall in Spain for Evelid or Iscam the great Caliph of which 370000 lost their lives in the place Anno 734. 3 Laudun 4 Richelieu pleasantly seated in a rich and flourishing Soil as the name importeth Of no great note till the time of the late great Cardinall of Richelieu who took name from hence by whom it was made one of the neatest Towns in all this Kingdom and honoured with the titles of a Dukedom and Pairrie of France As for the Fortunes of this Province for of Anjou we shall speak more at large anon it had a while its own Proprietarie Earls of the house of Blais conferred by Hugh Capet upon Odon Earl of
the same sense and for the same pleasant situation called loyâ—ux Guard in the time of Lancelot du Lake whos 's that Castle was Which appears further by a Tower built at Constantinople by 〈◊〉 the third of that name Lord hereof being then 〈◊〉 to the Emperour from King Philip â—ugustus with this inscription Turris 〈◊〉 which there continued to be seen a long time after 2 Belle-ville where is an Abbie founded by Humâ—ert the second Anno 1158. 3 Ville Franche environed with Walls by Humbert the fourth whose Sonne Guâ—scheâ—d the third above mentioned founded here a Convent of Franciscans called to this day Minâ—rette 4 Noironde 5 St. Maâ—rice 6 Vâ—fie 7 Obâ—hes concerning which there have been long and many Wars betwixt the Earls of Forrest and these Lords of Beau-jeu This Countrie as that other of Fourest was once part of the Earldom of Lions in the partaâ—e of which â—state it fell to Omphroy one of the Brothers of Earl Aâ—tand Anno 989. whose Successor had no other title than Lords of Beau-jeu They were most of them men of great piety founders of many Collegiate and conventuall Churches some of them of action also Humbert the second and the fifth Adventurers in the Wars of the Holy Land Vichard the second in those against the English Guischard the fourth made Constable of France by King Lewis the ninth But the house failing in this Guischâ—rd it was united unto that of the Earls of Forrest as before is said in the person of Regâ—and Earl thereof whose Sonne and Successour called Lewis was also Constable of France as Edward the Grand-child of this Lewis a Marshall of it But at the last it fell into the hands of a lewd and wicked Prince Edward the second who being imprisoned at 〈◊〉 for his great offences and overlaid with Wars by the Dukes of Savoy made a donation or free gift of all his â—â—gneuries to Lewis Duke of Bourbon surnamed the good and direct Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the eldest Sonne of Regnand Earl of Forrest and Lord of Beau-jeu above mentioned and consequently of next kin to him Anno 1400. 4 AUVERGNE hath on the East Forrest and Lyonis on the West Limosin Perigort and Quâ—reu on the South part of 〈◊〉 and on the North Berry and Bourbonnois It is divided into the Higher and Lower The Lower being called Limaigne is fruitfull in a very eminent degree the Higher mountainous and baren In this last the Towns of chief note are 1 St. Flour a Bishops See of an impregnable situation 2 Ovillac on the River Iourdain defended with a strong Castle on the top of a Rock 3 Beouregard on the River Gardon 4 Carlat 5 Murat 6 Pillon of which little observable in antient stories In the Lower called Limaigne from a River of that name which falls into the Ailier there is 1 Clermont a Bishops See fair and pleasing for the situation and Fountains descending from the hills of the higher Auverâ—n the chief Citie of the whole Province Most memorable in these later Ages for the Councill here called by Pope Vrban the second Anno 1067. in which by the artifice of the Pope the Christian Princes of the West ingaged themselves in the Wars of the Holy Land giving thereby the better opportunity to the Popes to enlarge both their Territories and their power It was first raised out of the ruines of Gergovia the head Citie of the Auverni in the time of Saesar and the seat Royall of Vercingetorex King of that Nation who so long put him to his trumps with an Army of 138000 men now a small Village Called Gergeau 2 Rion in which resides the Seneschall or chief Governour of the Lower Auvergn 3 Montpensier of great note for the Princes of the house of Bourbon once Dukes hereof beginning in Lewis the first Earl Sonne of John Duke of Bourbon Anno 1415 and ending in Henry the last Duke whose Daughter and Heir was maried to the Duke of Orleans Brother of Lewis the thirteenth 4 Montferant 5 Yssoire 6 Bâ—ionde 7 Aigueperse 8 Turenne the antient Seat and Patrimony of the De Lâ— Tours now Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bouillon to whom it hath for some ages since given the title of Viscount A family descended from the Heirs generall of Eustace Earl of Bouâ—oâ—ne in Picardy Father to Gâ—dfrey of Bouillon Duke of Lorreine The Country first inhabited in the times of the Romans by the potent Nation of the Auverni whose King 〈◊〉 was taken prisoner and led in triumph unto Rome in the War against the Salii the Atlobroges and others of their Confederates Not fully conquered till Caesar had subdued their King Vâ—rcingetorix They were afterwards part of the Province of Aquitania prima retaining in the often changes of the Empire its old name of Auvergn heretofore part of the great Dutchie of Aquitaine remaining subject to those Dukes till William the eighth Duke and the fourth of that name gave it in Portion with one of his Daughters in whose line it continued under the title of the Dâ—uchins of Auvergn till Berault the last Earl or Dauphin of it Who having maried the Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the Sonne of Regnaud above mentioned had by her a Daughter named Anne Heir of both Estates maried to Lewis the good the third Duke of Bourbâ—n to whom Edward the last Lord of Beau-jeu made a Donation or surrendry of that Signeurie also uniting in his person the distinct Estates of Bourbon Beau-jea Forrest and Auvergne And as for Barbonnois it self in the distractions of the French Empire by the posterity of Charles the Great who most improvidently cantoned it into many great Estates and petit Signeuries it sell unto the share of the potent Family of the Damâ—ierre descended from the antient house of Bourgogne who held it till the year 1308. At what time Lewis the ninth for the advancement of Robert Earl of Clermont in Beauvâ—isin his fift Son maried him to Beatrix Daughter and Heir of Archenbald Dampierre the last of that house Lewis the Sonne of this Robert was the first Duke of this Line whose successours and their atchievements follow in this Catalogue of The Lords and Dukes of Bourbon 1308. 1 Robert Sonne of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Clermont the first Lord of Bourbon of the house of France 1317. 2 Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon Peer and Chamberlain of France 1341. 3 Peter Peer and Chamberlain slain in the Battle of Poictiers Anno 1356. 1356. 4 Lewis II. called the Good in whose person all these Estates were first united Peer and Chamberlain of France and Governour of King Charles the sixth 1410. 5 John Peer and Chamberlain taken Prisoner at the Battle of Agincourt and died in 〈◊〉 the root of the Familie of Montpensier 1434. 6 Charles Peer and Chamberlain Generall of the Army against the English in the life of France 1456. 7 Iohn II Peer Chamberlain and Constable of France 1487. 8 Peter II. Brother of Iohn
in the North-west towards Xantoigne the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans now a Bishops See seated upon the River of Charente with which it is almost encompassed the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain A Town of great importance when possessed by the English being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chandoâ—s Banneret one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter then Governour hereof for King Edward the third Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth it was bestowed on Iohn the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans Grandfather of King Francis the first with the title of an Earldom onely Anno 1408. Afterwards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis before his comming to the Crown And for the greater honour of it as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length and 15 in bredth Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-netâ—f and Coignac on the River of Charente 3 Roche Faulcon 4 Chabannes 5 Meriville 6 Villebois c. Since that united to the Crown it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme 3 QUERCU is encompassed about with Limosin Perigort Languedoc and Auvergne A populous Countrie for the bigness being one of the least in all France and very fruitfull withall though somewhat mountainous The principall places in it 1 Cahors the chief Citie of the Cadurcâ— in the times of the Romans still a great strong and well traded Town and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temâ—orall Lord of it seated upon the River Loch From hence descended and took name the noble Family of Chaworth De Cadurcis in Latine out of which by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster come the Kings of England and most of the Royall houses in Europe 2 Montalban a Bishops See also built on the top of an high mountain and so well fortified by all advantages of Art that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth in his Wars against those of the Religion Anno 1622. 3 Soulac upon the River Dordonne 4 Nigrepellisse another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following they murdered the Kings Garrison and the next yeer denied admission to the King Taken at last Anno 1622. by the King in person the punishment did exceed the Crime For the men were not only killed and hanged as they had deserved but many of the women also some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revengefull Souldiers 5 Chasteau-Sarasin a strong Town on the Garond 6 Nazaret 7 Burette c. The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces were the Lemovices the Petrocorii and the Cadurci before-mentioned of which the Lemovices and Cadurci were cast into the Province of Aquitania Prima the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda In the declining of that Empire seized on by the Gothes but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy Poictou Anjou Tourein and Maine Lewis the ninth to whom this release was made gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses 300000 l. of Anjovin money the Dukedom of Guienne the Countie of Xaintoigne as far as to the River of Charent with the Province of Limosin And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England and John of France then Prisoner to him Perigort and Quenou amongst other conditions were consigned over to the English discharged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France After which times respectively they remained all three in the possession of the English untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof 14 AQUITAIN THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN the greatest and goodliest of all France contained the Provinces of Xaintogne 2 Guienne 3 Gascoigne with the Isles of Oleron and Rees and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean 1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort on the West with the Aquitaâ—ick Ocean on the North with Poictou and on the South with Guienne So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it as that from the Santones a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans whose chief Citie it was The River of Charente running thorow the middle of it and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean just opposite to the Isle of Oleron having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne two lesser Rivers The chief Towns of it are 1 Sainctes by Ptolomie called Mediolanum by Antonine Civitas Santonum seated upon the Charente a Bishops See and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie 2 S. John d' Angelie situate on the Boutonne a Town impregnably fortified whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion 3 Marans a little port but in a marishy and inconvenient situation 4 Bourg sur la mer upon the Dordonne which for the wideness of it is here called a Sea 5 Retraicte seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers the Garond and the Dordonne 6 Blaye the most Southern Town of all this Countrie defended with a strong Castle and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it 7 Rochell Rupella in the present Latine but antiently called Santonum Portus as the chief Haven of the Santones a well noted Port in the most northern part of Xaintoigne from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called ROâ—HELOIS The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts betwixt which there is no more space than for the passage of a good ship every night closed up with a massie Chain and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes or fortified with such Bulwarks trenches and other works of modern Fortification that it was held to be as indeed it was the safest retreat for those of the Reformed Religion in the time of their troubles as may be seen by the storie of it which in brief is thus At the end of the second Civill Wars Anno 1568. Many
Earls of 〈◊〉 though extracted from the Royall bloud and lived in a condition equall to most Kings in Christendom 3 The Earldom of BEGORRE is situate North of Bearn at the foot of the Pyrenâ—an mountains so called from the Bâ—gerrones the old inhabitants hereof in the time of Caesar Scattered in which and the adjoyning Principalitie of Bearn live a leprous and infectious people of noysome breaths deformed bodies and ghastly visages in which regard not suffered to have any commerce with other people nor to inherit any lands but only to applie themselves to drudgerie and the basest of mechanick trades From their great mishapen heads called â—apeâ—s or Gabets Chief Towns hereof are 1 Baigneres famous for medicinall Bathes 2 Lou de of which nothing memorable 3 Tarbe by Antonine called â—ursaubica seated upon the River Adâ—â— honoured with a strong Castle an Episcopall See and the Seneschalsie for all the Countrie of Begorre Which Countrie having for long time it s own Propriâ—tarie Earls was at the last by the mariage of Petronilla Daughter and Heir of Esquibal the last Earl to Boson Vicount of Marsan and Gabardan added to that house Whose Daughter Matthee marying to Gaâ—â—â— Prince of Bearn increased that Principalitie with those goodly peeces of Marsan Gabardan and Begorre all brought unto the house of Foix by Margaret Daughter of this Gaston maried to Roger Bernard as before is said The Armes hereof were Azure a Cross Argent By Inigo Arista the Sonne of Simon Earl of this Countrie called to the Crown of Navarre made the Arms of that Kingdom whereas before that time the Arms thereof had been Argent on a Tree Vert a Cross in chief Gules Which Arms are said to have been took by Garciâ Nimines the first King of Navarre from such a signe appearing to him in the Skie before his first battell with the Moores 4 The Earldom of COMMINGES lyeth betwixt Bearn and Foix running betwixt both as far Northward as to border Eastward on Begorre Divided into the Higher and more mountainous part situate at the foot of the Pyrences and the Lower which hath somewhat more of the vallie in it The old â—nhabitants of both the Convenae and Conserant The principall places at present in the Lower Comminges are 1 Lombes a Bishops See but of late erection 2 Moret upon the River Garonne 3 Samathan 4 Lisle en Dodon And in the Higher there is 1 Conserans once the chief Town of the Conserani now a Bishops See situate at the foot of the Pyrenean hills 2 S. Bernaud of old called Civitas Convenarum a Bishops See also and the chief Citie of this Earldome 3. St. Beat 4 St. Fâ—egou 5 Monregeau or Mons Regius 6 Silliers c. Of the estate of this Earldom I have little to say but that it was allied to the house of Foix by the mariage of Eleanor the Daughter of an Earl hereof to Gaston the second of that name and 11th Earl and afterwards unto that of Armaignac John of Lescon a Bastard of the Earl of Armaignac being Earl of Comminges and one of the Marshals of France in the time of King Lewis the 11th The Arms of which Earls were Gules four Orelles in Saltier Argent 5 The Earldom of ARMAIGNAC the greatest of all these Estates considered severally and apart lieth on the North of Comminges and so extendeth it self to the banks of the River Garond Principall Towns are 1 Aux upon the River Gez antiently called Augusta Ausciorum the Metropolis or head Citie of the Novempopulonia by consequence an Archbishops See The Revenues whereof are said to be the greatest of any Prelates in France computed at no less than 40000 l. per Annum 2 Lectoure a Bishops See called of old Lestoracium in our modern Latine Lectodurum A Town so well fortified when in the power of the Earls of Armaignac that it held out a siege of 3 months against the forces of France but since it came into the hands of the French Kings so strengthned and embattelled according to the modern Art of Fortifications that it is held the strongest Bulwark of the Kingdom on this side and their surest Fortress against Spain 3 Lisle de Iourdain which hath the title of an Earldom bought at the price of 38000 Crowns of Iohn Duke of Bourbon by Iohn the 4th Earl of Armaignac Anno 1421. 4 Auvillar 5 Auzan 6 Chastel-neau 7 Malbourquer 8 Nestes c. The Earls of Armaignac fetch their Original from the Kings of Navarre Sancho the great having subdued some Lands in Gascoigne which he conferred on Garsias a younger Sonne of his with the title of Earl of Armaignac Anno 1014. On which foundation it increased so fast both in power and honour that Barnard the fourth Earl hereof came to be Constable of France And so did Iohn the 4th of that name by the favour of King Charles the 7th who also writ himself By the Grace of Gâ—d Earl of Armaignac according to the stile of Soveraign Princes A man of so considerable power in these parts of France that the mariage of a Daughter of his to our Henry the sixt was thought the best means for establishing his Estate in Guienne And I remember it was charged on the Duke of Suffolk That by breaking off this alliance for that of Anjou he had been the cause of the loss of the Kings pieces in France This greatness made him subject to the jealousie of King Lewis the 11th who worried him out of his Estate and his life together Charles Brother of this Iohn succeeded by the favour of King Charles the 8th After whose death this fair Estate was seized on to the use of the Crown till given again by Francis the first to Charles Duke of Alanson whose grand-father had maried with a Sister of the said Earl Iohn and to the Lady Margaret his Wife the said Kings Sister who after the decease of the Duke of Alanson brought it to Henry of Albret and King of Navarre her second Husband returning so to the Original from whence first it came The Arms of these great Princes were Quarterly 1 Argent a Lyon Azure 2 Gules a Leopard Lyon Or. The 3d c. 6 The Earldom of ALBRET is situate on the North-west of Armaignac bordering upon Guienne The chief Town whereof is 1 Nerac seated on the River of Baize the only place of strength and moment in all this estate 2 Chastell-Ialone well seated to disturb the Trade betwixt Bourdeaux and Gascoigne but not able to endure a siege 3 Mont de Marsan and 4 Tartas both seated on the River Ladour and all four formerly Towns of Caution for those of the Reformed Religion of which this Countrey is so full that the Popish Religion had hardly any footing in all this Territory Which though the smallest of the six and of least Antiquitie had yet the fortune to incorporate all the rest into it For Iohn the Sonne of Alan Earl of Albret by his mariage
Earls of Burgundy being meerly Officiall It was first united to the Dutchy by the mariage of D. Eudes with Ioan the Countess But no issue coming of this bed it fell into the house of Flanders and with the Heir of Flanders unto Philip the Hardie the first Duke hereof of the Royall Race of Valois Anno 1369. Philip the Grand-child of this Philip united most of the Belgick Provinces unto his Estate after whose death and the death of Charles his Sonne at the battell of Nancie the Dutchie was surprized by King Lewis the 11th as holden of the Crown of France escheated to him for want of Heirs males But the Countie holden of the Empire though subdued also by this Lewis was restored again to Mary the Daughter and Heir of Charles continuing hitherto in her issue as appears evidently by this Catalogue of The Earls of Burgundie 1001. 1 Otho Guillaume the first Earl of Burgundy by the power and aid of Robert King of France 1118. 2 Reinald Cousin and Heir of Otho 1157 3 Frederick Barbarâ—ssa Emperour in right of Beatrix his wife Daughter of Earl Reynald 1183. 4 Otho the youngest Sonne of Frederick 1200 5 Otho II. Duke of Meranis and Earl of Burgundie in right of Beatrix his Wife the Daughter of Otho the first 1208 6 Stephen Earl of Chalons next Heir of Gerard of Vienne and Joan his Wife Daughter of Otho the first 1204 7 John the Sonne of Stephen de Chalons 1269 8 Hugh the Sonne of John â—270 9 Othelin the Sonne of Hugh Earl of Artoys in right of Maud his Wife Daughter of Robert Earl of Artoys 1315 10 Philip the Long King of France in right of Ioan his Wife Daughter and Heir of Othalin 1331 11 Eudes Duke of Burgundie Husband of Ioan of France the eldest Daughter of King Philip the Long and Ioan the Countess 1349 12 Philip Duke and Earl of Burgundie Grand-child of Eudes and Ioan his Wife by their Sonne Philip. 1361. 13 Margaret the Widow of Lewis Earl of Flanders and second Daughter of Philip the Long and Ioan the Countels was Countess of Burgundie and Artois after the death of her Cosin Philip. 14 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders by his Father and of Burgundie and Artois by his Mother 1369. 15 Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie by the gift of his Brother Charles the 5th and Earl of Burgundie Flanders and Artois in right of Margaret his Wife sole Daughter of Lewis de Malain 1404. 16 Antony the Proud Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1419. 17 Philiy the Good Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1467. 18 Charles the Warlike Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1475. 19 Mary the Daughter of Charles maried to Maximillan of Austria Sonne of Frederick the 3d Emperour of Germany in which honour he succeeded his Father 1482 20 Philip the IV. Sonne of Mary and Maximilian King of Castile and Aragon in right of his Wife Ioan Daughter to â—erdinand and Isabel Kings of Castile c. 1506 21 Charles the Sonne of Philip King of Spain and Emperour of Germany by the name of Charles the fiâ—t 1558. 22 Philip the II. of Spain and V. of Burgundie 23 Philip the III of Spaine and VI. of Burgundie 23 Philip the IV. of Spaine and VII of Burgundie in whom resteth the possession of the 〈◊〉 of Burgundie and the Earldom of Charolois herein not troubled by the 〈◊〉 for feâ—â— of giving offence to the Cantons of Switzerland upon whom it bordereth jealous enough already of the greatness and power of France and so not likely to admit such a porent Neighbour The Armes of this Earldom are Azure a Lyon rampant Or Seme of Billets Argent 20 The ILANDS in the AQUITAINE and GALLICK OCEAN HAving thus took a view of the severall Provinces within the Continent of France let us next look upon the ILANDS which belong unto it dispersed in the Mediterranean Sea and the Western Ocean Those in the Mediterranean Sea are of little note as the Isles of Ere 's and 2 Pomegnes lying against Provence 3 Maguelone lying against Languedoc and 4 L' Anguillade betwixt both at the moutâ— of the Rhosne of which there is nothing to be said but that those of Ere 's are thought to be the ostocchades of Ptolomie and his Blascon to be Anguillade And of as little note in the Western Ocean are Belle-Isle against Vannes in Bretangne the Isle de Deiu having in it two or three good Villages Marmostier plentifull in Salt and beautified with a Monastery called the White Abbie Those of most note are 1 Oleroâ— and 2 Ree on the coast of Aquitaine and those of 3 Jarsey 4 Gernsey 5 Sark and 6 Alderney on the shores of Normandy Of which the four last are under the Kings of England the rest possessed by the French 1 OLERON is an Iland situate over against the Province of Xaintoigne and South unto the Isle of Ree from which little distant It is the biggest of the two and makes yeerly very great quantitie of Salt wherewith most of the Provinces on the Western Ocean use to be furnished But it is easie of access and not very defensible which makes it of lesse note both in antient and modern stories The principall Town of it is called Oleron by the name of the Iland One thing there is for which indeed this Iland is of speciall fame and that is that the Marine Lawes which for neer 500 years have generally been received by all the States of the Christian World which frequent the Ocean the Rhodian Lawes being antiquated and worn out of use for regulating of Sea affairs and deciding of Maritime Controversies were declared and established here and from hence called the Lawes of Oleron And here they were declared and established by King Rich. the first of England as Lord Paramount of the Seas immediately on his return from the Holy Land this Iland being then in his possession as a Member of his Dukedom of Aquitaine Quae quidem Leges Statutaper Dominum Richardum quondam Regem Angliae in redditu suo à Terra Sancta correcta fuerunt interretata declarata et in Insula de Oleron publicata et nominata in Gallica Lingua La Loy d' Oleron c. saith an old Record which I find cited in a M. S. Discourse of my late learned Friend Sir Iohn Burroughs once Keeper of the Records in the Tower of London but afterwards Principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Soveraignty of the British Seas So powerfull were the Kings of England in the former times as to give Lawes to all that traded on the Ocean 2 The Isle of R E is situate over against Rochell to which it served for an Out-work on that side thereof It is in length ten English miles and about half as much in bredth well fortified with deep marishes at the entries of it to which the many Salt-pits every where intermingled adde a very great strength Chief places in it
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
same name with those elder Castellani which inhabited Catalogne But not to stand upon the name certain it is that the Inhabitants here of having been conquer'd by the Romans and made a part of their Empire fell by degrees to the Alani and from them to the Gothes as hath been shewn already on some other occasion From them extorted by the Moores with the rest of Spain recovered foot after foot by the Kings of Leon governed under them at first by Provinciall Earls commanders of so many Castles in the Countrie of the Vaccâ—i fortified and defended against the Moores Ordogno the 2d harbouring some suspitions against these Earles caused them all to be cruelly murthered The people upon this revolted from the Crown of Leon governed first by Judges then by Earls again as an absolute and free Estate Ferdiâ—and Gâ—nsales the first that re-assumed the title of Earl of Castile coming to the Court of Leon with a brave retinue sold to King Sancho an Hawk and an Horse of excellent kinds for a sum of money conditioned that if the money were not paid at the time agreed on it should be doubled and redoubled till the debt were satisfied This money by the negligence of the Kings Officers who looked upon the contract as a matter of jest became so great a summe that the King to satisfie Gonsales made him the first Proprietarie Earl of Castile Anno 939. releasing that Estate from all acknowledgement to the Kings of Leon. Nugna or Elvira as some call her Sister and Heir of Garcias the fourth Earl hereof brought this Estate by mariage to Sancho surnamed the Great King of Navarre Anno 1028. by whom it was erected into a kingdom given by him to Ferdinand his second Sonne An. 1034. Kings of most note and observation in the course of their storie are 1 Ferdinand their first King who added Leon to his kingdom in right of Sancha his Wife Sister and Heir of Veramund the last King thereof of the race of Pelagius 2 Alphonso the first who subdued the Kingdom of Toledo adding it by the name of New Castile unto his Estate 3 Alfonso the third who conquered from the Crown of Navarre whatsoever lay on the Castilian side of the River Ibâ—rus and grew so great that he caused himself to be solemnly Crowned Emperour of Spain in the Cathedrall Church of Leon by the Archbishop of Toledo and gave his Sonne Sancho the title of King of Castile in his own life time 4 Alphonso the 3d the chief of the Confederates against Mahomâ—t Enaser the Miramomoline of Morocco whom he vanquished in the famous battell of Muradâ—t or Sâ—erra Morena Anno 1214. and added Alava and Guipuscoa to his other Estates 5 Ferdâ—nand the third who incorporated Leon and Castile into one Estate and added the Kingdoms of Murcia Corduba and Sevil taken from the Moores unto his Dominions 6 Alfonso the fifth of Castile and the ninth of Leon elected Emperour of the Germans but more famous for his eminence in Astronomie the Author of the Alfonsine Tables 7 Pedro the â—ruel driven out of his Kingdom by Henry of Transtamare his Brother restored again for a time by the valour of Edward the Black Prince Sonne of Edward the third 8 Iohn Sonne of Henry of Transtamare who maried his Sonne Henry to Catharine Daughter of Iohn of Gaunt by Constance one of the Daughters of Don Petro the Cruel so uniting both titles into one The times in which these Princes and the rest did reign appeareth in these Catalogues of the Earls and Kings of Castile which are these that follow The Earls of Castile A. Ch. 910. 1 Ferdinand Gonsales the first Proprietary Earl 932. 2 Garcias Sonne of Ferdinand 980. 3 Sancho or Sanctias Sonne of Garcias 1018. 4 Garcias II. Sonne of Sancho slain by Treason without issue 1028 5 Nugna or Elvira the Sister of Garcias the second maried to Sancho King of Navarre Father of Ferdinand made by him the first King of Castile The Kings of Castile 1036. 1 Ferdinand King of Castile by the gift of his Father and of Leon in right of his Wife 33. 1067. 2 Sancho Sonne of Ferdinand King of Castile only his younger Brother Alfonso succeeding in Leon. 6. 1073. 3 Alfonso the Brother of Sancho King of Leon and afterwards of Castile also 1108. 4 Viraca Queen of Castile and Leon. Alfonso II. King of Navarre and Aragon 15. 1122. 5 Alfonso III. King of Castile and Leon the Sonne of Viraca by Raymond of Burgundy her former Husband 1157. 6 Sancho II. the elder Sonne of Alfonso the third his younger Brother Ferdinand succeeding in Leon. 2. 1159. 7 Alfonso IV. Sonne of Sancho the second 1214. 8 Henry Sonne of Alphonso the fourth 1217. 9 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alphonso the ninth of Leon and of Berenguela the Sister of Henry succeeded his Father in Leon also Anno 1230. the Kingdoms never since dis-joyned though the title of Leon in short time became dis-continued 1252. 10 Alfonso V. Sonne of Ferdinand the second King of Castile and Leon and Emperour Elect. 32. 1283. 11 Sancho III. the 2d Sonne of Alfonso the fift the children of Ferdinand de la Cerde his elder Brother being set besides 12. 1295. 12 Ferdinand III. of Castile and IV. of Leon Sonne of Sancho the third 28. 1312. 13 Alfonso VI. Sonne of Ferdinand 38. 1350 14 Pedro the Sonne of Alfonso for his infinite Tyrannies surnamed the Cruel 18. 1368. 15 Henry II. the Bastard Sonne of Alfonso the sixt Earl of Transtamâ—re II. 1379. 16 John the Sonne of Henry the second II. 1390. 17 Henry III. Sonne of Iohn and husband of Catharine the Daughter of Iohn of Gaâ—nt and the Ladie Constance one of the Daughters of King Pedro. 17. 1406. 18 Iohn II. Sonne of Henry and Catharine 48. 1454. 19 Henry IV. Sonne of Iohn the second 21. 1475. 20 Isabel Sister of Henry the fourth maried to Ferdinand V. Sonne of John King of Aragon Of whose Acts and issue we will make more ample mention when we shall come to speak of the Monarchy of Spain which began in them and hath been since continued in their Posterity The chief Orders of Knighthood within these Kingdoms of Castile and Leon long since united into one were three in all partly Religious partly Military and one Order of Religious presons not known in any Country but Spain alone This of the last sort is called the Order of Mercie or de la merced the practice and profession of it to gather Alms amongst the People wherewith to redeem such Christian Captives as either by Pyracie the chance of War or by some other meanes are enthralled to the Turks and Moores sending their Agents yearly to Algeers and Fesse to inform them of the state age and quality of each severall Captive and after on Instruction from the Brethren of this Society to deal in the redemption of them A business which they manage with great care and faithfulness and are accordingly
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ— and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockâ—â—ide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatâ—◠〈◊〉 of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉 invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
Ireland and all the lessâ—r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King and the participation of his favours though different still in Lawes and some forms of Government as most of the Estates of Spain at the present time Vnited also in one name the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRITAIN which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall And for a memorie thereof to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. since raised to 22 s. which he called the Vâ—itâ—â— stamped on the one side with his picture and this Inscription JAâ—OBVS D. GR. MAGâ—AE BRITANNIAE FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX and on the other side with his Arms crowned with this Motto FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath raâ—sed to be The Monarchs of Britain 1602. 1 James the sixth of that name King of the Scots Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots Daughter of James the 5th the Sonne of James the 4th and of the Lady Margaret eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England which Margaret being after maried to Archembald Douglass Earl of Aâ—gus had a Daughter named Margaret also the only Child of her Parents maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley the Father of King â—ames the sixth by the said Mary Queen of Scots So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th both by Father and Mother on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie was the next heir to the Crown of England and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknowledged King in the Citie of London March 24. Anno 1602. according to the Accompt of the Church of England A learned and Religious Prince a true Defender of the Faith a Nursing Father of the Church and a lover of learning He died at Theobalds March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers and four dayes over 1625. 2 Charles second Sonne of King Iames and Anne of Denmark his elder Brother Henry dying long before the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons the 45th King of England in descent from Egbâ—rs the 24th from the Norman Conqueror the 64th Monarch of the English and the second Monarch of Britain In the beginning of his reign he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria Daughter to Henry the 4th and Sister to Lewis the 13th French Kings by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part out of which Items the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure will be easily gathered For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their severall Kingdoms upon any one Action yet by considering what they have been able to doe divided we may conclude of what they may doe if need be being now united And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie which are 1 Quarterly France and England 2 Scotland 3 Ireland the fourth as the first I shut up this discourse of the British Empire with those words of Scripture the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins QVAE DEVS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET And so much for Britain A TABLE Of the Longitude and Latitude of the chief Cities mentioned in this first Book A.  Lon. Lat. Aberdene 22. 20. 57. 20. Alcala de Henares 23. 0. 40. 30. Alicante 28. 40. 39. 0. Almodine 34. 0. 33. 40. Ancona 43. 10. 43. 50. S. Andrewes 22. 10. 56. 20. Angolesme 27. 0. 46. 0. Angiâ—rs 18. 10. 47. 25. Aquilegia 42. 50. 46. 40. Armagh 14. 50. 54. 9. Avero 17. 30. 41. 10. Avignon 23. 40. 43. 50. Aux 22. 40. 43. 40. St. Anderes 22. 20. 43. Aix 22. 20. 42. 10. Arles 22. 45. 43. 20. Amboise 20. 35. 47. 35. B. Badaies 19. 40. 38. 30. Baione 24. 20. 42. 10. Basil 28. 10. 48. 30. Besanson 26. 30. 47. 30. Bilbao 23. 30. 43. 10. Baden in Switzerl 31.  48. 44. Blavet 21. 15. 47. 50. Bononia 35. 50. 43. 33. Brest 20.  48. 50. Bath 20. 56. 51. 20. Bragance 6.  45.  Barwick 22. 43. 55. 48. Barcelone 17. 15. 41. 36. Burdeaux 18.  45. 10. Burges 24. 10. 48. 20. C. Cambridge 23. 25. 52. 11. Calice 26. 2. 52.  Canterburie 24. 50. 51. 16. Cartagena 28. 20. 38. 20. Cane 21.  50.  Carlile 21. 31. 5â— 57. Chester 20. 23. 53. 11. Chichester 26. 10. 51.  Clermont 30. 15. 45. 50. Chur 32.  42.  Corck 15. 40. 41. 40. Corduba 9. 4. 37. 50. Conimbre 5. 45. 40. 19. Compostella 17. 15. 44. 18. Coventrie 25. 52. 52. 23. D. Dieppe 28. 40. 49. 30. Digioâ— 25. 45. 47. Dole 28. 3. 49. 5. Dâ—ver 26. 10. 51.  Dublin 16. 40. 54. 27. Dun-Britton 19. 24. 57. 10. Durham 22.  54. 55. E. Edenburgh 22.  55. 50. Embrun 28.  44.  Elie 25. 20. 52. 40. Exeter 22. 10. 51.  F. Florence 41 10. 43. 40. Ferrara 44.  36.  Fayall   48. 40. G. Geneva 33. 40. 46. 20. Gelway 13. 17. 54. 6. Glocester 19.  53.  Gades 15. 10. 37.  Granada 11.  37. 50. Groine 16. 50. 43. 20. Genoa 37. 50. 45. 0. Grenoble 27.  45. 30. H. S. Hilarie in Guernzey 22. 20. 49. 40. Hull 25. 20. 53. 40. L. Leon 21. 10. 42. 15. Lisbon 9. 10. 38. 38. Lions 23. 15. 45. 10. Lincoln 22. 52. 53. 12. London 23. 25. 5. 34. Luca 42. 10. 40.  Ligorn 40. 20. 43 30. M. Majorca 39. 50. 33.  Malaga 23. 50. 37. 22. Merseilles 24. 30. 43. 10. S. Malo 19.  49.  Medina Caeli 23. 30. 41. 10. Millaine 38. 30. 46. 10. Modena 41. 50. 35. 40. Montpelier 25. 30. 44. 10. Montalban 23.  45.  Messana 45. 50. 37. 50. Minorca 34. 30. 40. 0. N. Naples 46.  39. 30. Nantes 24. 10. 47. 10. Narbon 30. 20. 43. 20. Nevers 25.  47.  Newcastle 22. 30. 54. 57. Nismes 26.  44. 2. Norwich 24. 55. 52. 40. O. Oleron 24. 30. 45. 30. Orleans 28. 30. â—8 0. Orange 26. 20. 43. 20. Oxford 22.  51. 50. Otranto 49. 30. 40. 20. P. Pampelun 24. 30. 43. 3. Paris 23. 30. 48. 40. Pavie 44. 1. 33. 5. Padua 44. 45. 36. 20. Parma 39. 20. 45. 10. Pescara 43. 0. 30. 10. Palerme     Peragia 42. 20. 43. 10. Peter-port in Iarsey 23. 0. 49. 20. Pisa 40. 30. 43.
malueâ—unt victoria quam uti as the Historian said of Hannibal It is now after many changes of fortunes in the hands of the French and by some reckoned and accompted of as a part of Pieardie There are besides these four walled towns more that is to say Lilliers Pern Lens and La Bassei of which little memorable and to the number of 854. Villages These Countries of Flanders and Artois were anciently part of the great Forrest of Ardenne nothing but a continuall waste of Woods and Deserts till the Conquest of it by the French the Sea coasts being then unpeopled for fear of the Danes who by their frequent Piracies did much vex those shores and the inland countries meanly planted for want of corn and other necessaries for the life of man By Dagobert K. of France anno 621. this wild country extending then as farre as the River Some and comprehending besides Artois and Flanders a good part of Picardie was given unto one Lideric le bucq with the title of Forrester to be holden under the Soveraignty of that Crown In whose posterity it continued with the title of Forresters till the time of Baldwin the first the son of Odoacer the seventh of the Forresters whose names occurre upon record there being a long intermission of their names and memories during the ravagements and depredations of the Danes and Normans This Baldwin having first ravished and afterwards married Judith sister to Charls the Bald King of France and Emperour was by him created Earl of Flanders the Soveraignty thereof reserved as before it was in whose issue iâ— remained entire till Philip the first Earl of that name gave unto Philip Augustus K. of France the country of Artois with Boulognois and Verumanduois now parts of Picardie in marriage with Isabel his Nâ—ece daughter of Baldwin Earl of Hainalt By Lewis the 8. son and successour of Philip Augustus Artois was given in portion to his youngest son Robert made the first Earl of Artois by K. Lewis the 9. anno 1234. And by the marriage of Lewis the first of Flanders with Margaret the heir of Artois and the Earldom of Burgundie both those Estates were added unto this of Flanders now made farre mightier then before And yet before this great accession of estate it was accounted the prime Eaâ—ldom as Millain was the prime Dukedom of Europe these Earls being priviledged to write themselves Dei gratia all others Dei clementia only and Flanders being grown abroad to so great esteem that it was generally used for all the Netherlands Finally by the marriage of Margareâ— daughter of Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders to Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie this great estate became united to that house and afterwards was conveyed unto that of Austria as shall be shewn hereafter in due time and place In the mean season let us take a brief survey of The Earls of FLANDERS and ARTOIS 864 1 Baldwin the first Earl of Flanders 879 2 Baldwin II. 918 3 Arnulph son of Baldwin the 2. 960 4 Baldwin III. son of Arnulph 964 5 Arnulph II. son of Baldwin 3. 988 6 Baldwin IV. son of Arnulph 1029 7 Baldwin V. 1067 8 Baldwin VI. Earl of Hainalt 1070 9 Arnulph III. Earl of Hainalt 1071 10 Robert son of Baldwin the 5. and brother of Baldwin the 6. 1093 11 Robert II. son of Robert the 1. 1111 12 Baldwin VII 1118 13 Charles son of Canutus K. of Denmark and Adelize the daughter of Robert the 1. 1127 14 William son of Robert the son of William the bastard Duke of Normandie and Maude his wife daughter of Baldwin the 5. 1132 15 Theodorick of Elsas Nephew of Robert the first by his daughter Heltrude 1169 16 Philip of Elsas 1191 17 Baldwin VIII Earl of Hainalt in right of Margaret his wife daughter of Theodorick and sister of Philip. 1199 18 Baldwin IX Earl of Flanders and Hainalt and Emperour of Constantinople 1205 19 Ferdinand son of Sancho K. of Portugal in right of Joan his wife daughter of the Emperour Baldwin 1244 20 William II. of Dampiere son of Margaret the sister of Joan. 1255 21 Guy brother of William the 2. 1304 22 Robert III. surnamed of Betune the son of Guy The Earls of ARTOIS 1234 1 Robert of France grandson of Philip Augustuâ— and Isabel the daughter of Baldwin the 8. made the first Earl by Lewis the 9. 1245 2 Robert II. son of Robert 1302 3 Otheline Earl of Burgundie succeeded iâ— right of Maud his wife the daughter of Robert the 2. 1315 4 Philip the Long K. of France Earl of Burgundie and Artois in right of Joan his wife the daughter and heir of Maud and Otho or Otholine 1323 23 Lewis grandson of Robert the 3. in right of his mother Earl of Rethel and in the right of his Grandmother Earl of Nevers and of Artois in right of his wife 1361 5 Margaret daughter of Philip of France and Joan Countesse of Artois and Burgundie married to Lewis Earl of Flanders c. 1347 24 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders Nevers and Rethel in right of his father and of Artois and Burgundie in right of his mother whose daughter Margaret conveyed this great estate to Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie Of whom and his Successors in a place more proper The Arms of Flanders were Or a Lyon sable langued and armed Gules Those of Artois being Seme of Flower de Lyces Or in a field Azure a file of three Labels Gules charged with as many Castles of the first HAINALT HAINALT is bounded on the East with Namur on the West with Flanders on the North with Brabant on the South with Picardie and Champagne in France It was antiently called Saltuâ— Garbonatius by some writers of the middle times the lower Picardie and is supposed to have taken this new name from the River Hain or Hania which passeth through it The length thereof is 60 miles 48 the breadth comprehending in that compasse 950 Villages and 24 towns in and amongst which there is reckoned one principate 10 Earldoms 12 Peerdoms or Pairries 22 Baronies 26 Abbeys one Lord Marshall besides other Officers of the Prince descending by inheritance to the Lords of this Province The air hereof is very good and the soil fruitfull by reason the country is watered with so many Rivers as the Scheld the Sambre the Dender and severall lesser streams besides divers lakes marishes ponds and pools which do much enrich it the country abounding in most places with fresh Meddows and sweet Pastures good fruits and profitable trees but especially with great plenty of corn Here are also in some parts of it notable Mines of iron and lead and excellent quarries of the best stone fit for all kind of buildings The principall of the Towns are 1. Monts situate at the confluence of the Haine and a little River called Trulle which gives a good naturall strength unto it fortified besides with a very strong wall three large deep
multum aeris habet ex eo fuso fit aes as that Author hath it It is one of the least of the Belgick Provinces containing in it but 125. Villages and no more then five walled Towns or Cities viz. 1. Limbourg which gives name to the whole Estate pleasantly seated on an hill amongst shady woods under which runneth the River Wesdo which having watered the whole countrey emptieth it self into the Maes well built and fortified with a very strong Castle mounted upon a steep Precipice of no easie accesse 2. Walkenbourg called by the French Fauquemont a reasonable fair Town with a large territory two Dutch miles from Maestricht conquered from Reynold Lord hereof by John the 3. Duke of Brabant 3. Dalem a little Town with a Castle the territory thereof extending beyond the Maes conquered by Henry Duke of Brabant of that name the second 4. Rhode le Duck a little old Town with as old a Castle half a league from Walkenbourg 5. Carpen situate between Gulick and Colen beautified with a Collegiate Church and a strong Castle in which there is a Governour with a good Garrison for defence of the place Each of these Towns hath jurisdiction on the parts adjoyning but with appeal unto the Chancery of Brabant The ancient inhabitants of this â—act and the Bishoprick of Leige adjoyning were the Eburones When it was first made an Earldome I am yet to seek but of an Earldome it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa anno 1172. Henry one of the Dukes hereof marryed his daughter Margaret to Godfrey the 3. Duke of Brabant which gave that house some colour to pretend unto it backed with a better title on the death of an other Henry the last Duke of Limbourg whose next heir Adelph sold it to John Duke of Brabaâ—t pretending to it in the right of the former marriage anno 1293. But Reynold Earl of Gueldres thinking himself to have a better title then Adolph in right of Ermingrade his wife the daughter of Herman a late Duke hereof put in his plea and challenged it by force of Armes but being vanquished and taken prisoner by the said Duke John in the battell of Woranem was fain for his release to release all his claim and title to the Dukedome of Limbourg after that quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Brabant till they fell both together to the house of Burgundie The Armes hereof are Argent a Lyon Barrie of ten pieces Or and Gules 8. LVICK-LAND OR The Bishoprick of LEIGE Westward of Limbourg but a far mightier estate then it lieth LVICK-LAND as the Dutch or the Bishoprick of LEIGE Leâ—diensis as the Latine and French writers call it anciently under the protection of the Dukes of Brabant and afterwards of the Princes of the house of Burgundie as Lords of that countrey By some accompted of and described as a part of Germany but for the reasons before mentioned I shal place it here environed on all sides with the Belgick Provinces that is to say with the Dukedome of Limbourg on the East with Brabant on the North and West on the South with Luxembourg The Aire hereof is very wholesome and the Earth as fruitfull abounding with all kinde of grain and fruits some store of wine and as for flesh fish fowle and venison it hath very great plenty and that too of an excellent taste But the chief riches of this Countrey is under ground consisting in mines of Lead and Iron and some few of Gold quarries of Albasier mingled with all sorts of Marble rich veins of Brimstone and unexhaustible pits of Coal which last it hath in such abundance that there is digged within the compasse of one league of the City of Leige not only sufficient for that great City but so much overplus as being sold at mean prices about the countrey amounts unto 100000. duckets of yearly value The Coal much sweeter then elsewhere and of a nature contrary to all other Coal in that it is kindled with water and quenched with oyle and the strong servour of it taken off by casting salt on it The whole countrey containeth 24 walled Towns and 1800. Villages the principall of which are 1 Leige or Luick in Latine Leodium situate in a pleasant valley environed with hils the Meuse entring it in two branches accompanied with four lesser Riverets which make in it many delightfull Ilands The compasse of it about four miles the ordinary buildings very fair all built of stone the Bishops palace a magnificent and sumptuous piece the Churches in number forty of which eight are Collegiate 32. Parochiall all of them for their riches and bounty excelling all in any City of France or Germanie Besides these there are so many Convents Mâ—nasteries and religious houses about the Town that taking all together they amount to an hundred all of them of such fair revenues so well endowed and the Religious persons there of so great authority that it is cailed the Paradise of Priests and that deservedly It is also an University of good Antiquity wherein were Students at one time 9. Kings sons 24. Dukes sons 29. Earls sons besides Barons and Gentlemen the greatest part of which were Canons of the Church of S. Lambert which is the Cathedrall of the City Yet notwithstanding it hath tasted of the malice of fortune as well as others being first destroyed by the Danes then by the Normans twice taken and once destroyed by Charles of Burgundie anno 1468. Subject it is unto the Bishop as Lord temporall of it from whom being long since made an Imperiall Ctiy there lyeth an Appeal to the Chamber of Spires 2. Dinand upon the Meuse near Namur of very great traffick till destroyed by Charles of Burgundie in the same year with Leige hardly recovered of which wounds it was again sacked by K. Henry the 2. of France anno 1854. 3. Maeseck upon the Meuse or Maes also a league from whence is the fair Nunnery of Thuren of the same nature with that of Mentz and others spoken of before the like to which there is near 4. Bilsen another Town of this Bishoprick the Abbesses of each having the priviledge of coyning both gold and silver 5. Lootz by the Dutch called Borclom in the county of Diostein made a county in the time of Charles the Great the title and possession of Vgier the Dane so famous in the History of Gallen of France and others of the old Romances 6. Franchimont which gives the title to a Marquesse of the Bishop of Leige 7. Centron or S. Truden a fair Town so called of the Abbie dedicated to that Saint 8. Huy or Hoey so called of a violent River which there runs into the Meuse 9. Tungres the chief City of the Tongri which together with the Eburones were once the Inhabitants of this tract in which are still the ruines of a Temple consecrated to Hercules Anciently an Episcopall See translated hence to Maestreicht and at last to Leige and
The Signeurie of MACHLIN consisteth only of that City and a small Territorie of nine Villages adjoining to it The Citie seated on both sides of the River Dele which ebbeth and floweth to the town and a league above it and running through the very midst maketh in it a number of small Islands to the great ornament and commoditie of it A goodly town containing seven Parish Churches besides the Cathedrall being the See of an Archbishop founded here in the year 1559. strong in regard it may be easily drowned on all sides and of great wealth by reason of the many manufactures of linnen great Artillery of Brasse and Iron Bels painted works and others of like use and ornament And being situate in a manner in the Center of Brabant distant four Leagues from Antwerp Lovain and Bruxels was made by Charls the Warlike who loved the place the ordinary seat of the great Councell of State to which appeals are made from the other Provinces But yet more beautifull in former times then it is at the present the City being much defaced by firing 200 barrels of powder anno 1546. and by the â—ackage of of the Spaniard by whom it was taken by force anno 1572. most memorable at this time for a famous Nunnerie like to that of Nivelle wherein are sometimes 1600 Nuns who when they please may leave their Cloister and be married A town though in Brabant yet not of it but a State distinct for which cause many 〈◊〉 men at the time of their child-birth use to lay downe their bâ—llies in some Village of Brabant 〈◊〉 their children may be capable of the priviledges and immunities of that country The principall of the Villages is named Leest or Heyst pleasantly seated on an hill the residue of the Burroughs lying at the foot thereof Both Town and Villages the patrimonie heretofore of the noble family of the Bertholds which failing in the person of Gualter slain in the battle of Worancan by John Duke of Brabant it sell the one half to the Bishop of Leige who sold his moitie to John the second Duke of Brabant the other to the Earl of Gueldres who in the year 1333. sold his part unto Lewis of Malain Earl of Flanders But he sold nothing but the title John the third Duke of Brabant having seised upon it and added it to his estate the occasion of some quarrels between those Princes composed by the marriage of that Lewis with the heir of Brabant But to return again unto Brabant it self the antient inhabitants hereof were the Aduatici and some part of the Tungri accompted by the Romans a part of the Province of Germania secunda and by the French a Province of the Kingdom of East-France or Austrasia when it was a Kingdom as after of the great Dukedom of Lorrain conteining then the modern Dukedoms of Lorrain Gulick and Brabant with the lands of Luick Brabant at that time had the name of Basse or Low Lorrain and as a memory thereof there is a Court for criminall and civill causes held at Genappe one of the Franks or Market towns of Brabant called La Court de Lorrain to this day A Dukedom first erected by the Emperour Otho the 2. who gave it to Charles of France son of Gerburg his Aunt by Lewis surnamed Transmarine King of France reserving out of it as a Dower for his said Aunt Gerburg the towns and territories of Lovain Bruxels Nivelle and Antwerp lying in the Marches of his Dominions towards France which he honoured with the title of the Marquisat of the holy Empire anno 981. Gerburg the sister and after the death of her brother Otho the heir of Charls disseised of Lorrain and the right of that fair inheritance by the Emperour Henry who gave it to Geofrey of Ardenne succeeded her Grandmother the first Gerburg in the towns and territories of Lovain Nivelle and Bruxels which she conveyed in marriage to Lambert one of the sons of Reyner of Hainalt with the title of Earl of Lovain Henry his son having made himself Master of Antwerp also was by that means possessed of the whole Marquisate but still retained the title of Earl of Lovain Godfrey the 6. Earl having enlarged the bounds of his Dominions was by the Emperour Henry the 5. anno 1108. created the first Duke of Brabant whether so named from the old Bratuspantium which Caesar placeth in this tract or that it was so called quasi Brachland that is to say a barren soil is not yet determined John the first Duke of that name added hereunto the Dutchie of Limburg and John the third the Signeurie of Malines or Machlin How it became united to the house of Burgundie is to be seen by the ensuing Catalogue of the The EARLS of LOVAIN and DUKES of BRABANT 104 1 Lambert one of the sons of Regnier Earl of Hainalt made the first Earl of Lovain in right of Gerburg his wife 1015 2 Henry the son of Lambert who took Antwerp making it the head City of the Marquisate of the holy Empire 1046 3 Lambert II. son of Henry 1054 4 Henry II. son of Lambert the second 1068 5 Henry III. son of Henry the second 6 Henry IV. son of Henry the third 1096 7 Godfrey surnamed Barbatus brother of Henry the fourth created the first Duke of Brabant by the Emperour Henry the fifth anno 1108. father of Adelize the second wife of our Henry the first 1140 8 Godfrey or Geofrey II. son of Godfrey 1143 9 Godfrey or Geofrey III. son of Godfrey the second 1183 10 Henry V. son of Godfrey the third 1230 11 Henry VI. surnamed the Good son of Henry the fift 1247 12 Henry VII surnamed the Magnanimous by whose marriage with Sophia daughter of Lewis the sixt Lantgrave of Turingia the Lantgravedome of Hassia came into this house invested on it in the person of Henry his son by the said Sophia 1260 13 John son of Henry the seventh took in the Dukedom of Limbourg and destroyed the potent Familie of the Bertholds his younger brother Henry by another venter succeeding in Hassia 14 John II. son of John the first bought of the Bishop of Leige the moitle or one halfe of Machlyn 1312 15 John III. son of John the second added the whole estate of Machlyn to the Dukedome of Brabant 1355 16 Joane eldest daughter of John the third married to Wenceslauâ— the first Duke of Luxembourg but dyed without issue 1406 17 Anthony of Burgogne son of Philip the Hardie and the Lady Margaret his wife daughter of Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders and of Margaret the sister and heir of Joane after the death of the said Wenceslaus and Joane his wife succeeded in the Dukedom of Brabant his elder brother John giving way unto it 1415 18 John IV. sonne of Anthony by his first wise Joane daughter of Waleran Earl of Saint Paul 1426 19 Philip the second son of Anthony and brother of John the fourth 1430 20 Philip
forces against Lewis the eleventh 1477 17 Charles son of Arnold after long wars with the Princes of the houses of Burgundy and Austria pâ—â—tending the sale and legacy of Duke Arnold to Charles the Warlike surrendred his estates unto Charles 〈…〉 to be enjoyed by him after his decease if he left no issue According to which 〈◊〉 the Emperor Charles succeeded him in Gueldres and Zutphen anno 1538. being the year of his 〈◊〉 after that time accompted in the number of the Belgick Provinces The Armes hereof were Quarterly 1. Azure a Lyon Or crowned Gules for the Dukedome of Guelderland 2. Azure a Lyon Gules for the Earldome of Zutphen Thus have we seen a Country which at the first erecting of these Estates was nothing in a manner but bogs and marishes and at the best but a continuall Wildernesse of woods and forrests by the great providence of the Princes and extreme industry of the People made the most populous best planted and the wealthiest Estate for the bignesse of it in the whole habitable world And we have seen those severall Estates and Principalities by Marriages and other Contracts reduced into the hands of the house of Burgundy under the Princes of which great and illustrious Family inferiour to no Kings of Christendome for Power and Riches especially Duke Philip the Good the subjects hereof did so abound in wealth and plenty that Philip de Comines who then lived affirmeth that this Country seemed like the land of Promise Some thought there was a purpose in this Duke Philip of erecting these estates into a Kingdome diverted from it by the difference and variety of Lawes and Priviledges which those people severally lived under not to be brought without great difficulty and distaste to one forme of Government yet might have done it if he would as himself openly affirmed to the Embassadours of King Lewis the 11. But Charles his son being more bent on the designe negotiated to that end with the Emperour Frederick whom he met at Triers anno 1473 and doubtlesse had obtained his purpose upon the marriage of his daughter with Maximilian Fredericks son which was then propounded had not his rash ingagement against the Swissers and his untimely death therein broke the course of his projects which projects had they took effect as in all probability they had but for that engagement he had extended his dominions all along the Rhene and on both sides of it from the Alpes unto the German Ocean and been the most considerable Prince at that time in Christendome all Elsats in high Germany being sold or mortgaged to him by the Duke of Austria the Dukedome of Lorrain at his mercy besides the hopes he had of the Earldome of Provence intended to him by King Reny which would have opened him a way to the Mediterranean he being dead the Government continued as before it was each Province having its distinct Lawes and living according to their ancient Priviledges till the attempt of Philip the second King of Spain most resolutely but unfortunately bent to bring them under the command of that Crown to cancell all their priviledges and new mould the Estate according to his own will and pleasure occasioning thereby the Revolt of a great part of the Country and the setting up of a new Estate opposite unto him and destructive of his interesse in it But before we come unto this change we will first look upon the Princes Power Revenue and other things considerable touching this Estate whilest it stood entire under the Princes of the house of Burgundie and LORDS of BELGIVM 1369 1 Philip the Hardie Duke and Earl of Burgundie Earl of Flanders and Artois the first great raiser of this House 1404 2 John the Proud Duke of Burgundie c. 1419 3 Philip the Good added to his estate the Dukedomes of Brabant and Limbourg the Marquisaâ— and Machlin by the death of his cousin Philip the Earldomes of Hainalt Holland Zeland and the Lordship of West-Friseland by the resignation and death of the Countesse Jaquiline whose next Heir he was the Dukedome of Luxemburg and the Earldome of Namur which he bought for money 1467 4 Charles the Warlike who bought the Estates of Gueldres and Zutphen and held them peaceably all his life 1476 5 Mary the daughter and Heir of Charles married to Maximillan son of the Emperour Frederick from whom King Lewis the eleventh of France took the Dukedome of Burgundie and the greatest parts of the Counties of Burgundie and Artois unfortunately killed with a fall from her horse and an unseasonable modesty in not suffering the Chirurgions to dresse her wound the hurt which she had taken being in her thigh 1482 6 Philip III. sonne of Mary and Maximilian to whom Charles the eight of France restored all the places in Artois and the County of Burgundie taken by his Father marryed Joane daughter of Ferdinand and Isabel Kings of Spain 1506 7 Charles II. Arch-Duke of Austria King of Spain and Emperour of that name the fift added to his Estate in these Countries the Dukedome of Guelderland the Earldome of Zutphen the Lordships of Vtrecht Over-yssell and Groyning 1558 8 Philip IV. of Belgium and the II of Spain invading these Countries against their priviledges was by a great part of them rejected from being their Prince anno 1581. which made him after a long and a bloody war to surrender all his interesse in them to 1599 9 Isabella Clara Eugenia his daughter and Albert Archduke of Austria whom he married to her during whose Government a truce for 12 years was made and in the preface to that Truce the Confederate Estates declared to be treated with as a Free Estate to whom the Kings of Spain could pretend no title 16 10 Philip V. of Belgium and the IV. of Spaine on the decease of the Arch-Duchesse Isabella his Aunt succeeded in the possession of some and the title unto all the Belgick Provinces The ordinary Revenue of these Countries to the Dukes of Burgundie and after to the Kings of Spain before the breach were estimated at three millions of Crowns yeerly which was more then any King in Christendome at those times received the French onely excepted the very measuring of corn in the City of Antwerp being farmed yearly for 100000 Crowns in ready mony But the extraordinary was far greater the Estates of these Countries in the year 1550 granting to Charles the fift an Aide which they call the Noventale amounting to 150000 crowns a moneth and yet the Provinces of Luxenbourg Limbourg Gueldres and Groyning were not rated to it And it is said that Philip the second at his first coming to the Estate was presented with a grant of 40 millions of Florens to be paid in few years So that these Countries were the true Correlative of both his Indies the losse of which before the making of the truce anno 1609. cost him above 100 millions of Crownes and the losse of 400000 men The Forces of these Princes
the Cathedrall Church of Wurtzburg July 19. 1633. the Nobility and Gentry of the Countrey doing homage to him and all the Magistrates and Officers of the severall Cities taking the oaths of Allegiance the new Duke also making Oath that he would carefully maintain them in their rights and Priviledges In the solemnities of which day the first great Gun discharged in the way of triumph broke in the going off without any hurt done but the wounding of one souldier onely An omen that all this solemn Act would prove but a Pageant and break in pieces at the first giving fire unto it And so accordingly it did the victory at Norlingen which followed not long after this putting the Bishops once more into their possessions and leaving nothing to the new Duke but an hungry title And therefore leaving both the old and new Titular Dukes wee will here adde the Catalogue of those who were Dukes indeed and had together with the title the full possession of the Countrey DVKES of FRANCONIA of the DVTCH or GERMAN RACE 974 1 Conradus surnamed Salicus created Duke of Franconia by Otho the first whose daughter Luitgardis he had marryed after the death of Henry the second elected Emperour by the name of Conrade the second anno 1025. 1040 2 Henry the sonne of Conrade Duke of Franconia and Emperour by the name of Henry the third 1056 3 Henry II. of Franconia and IV. of the Empire 1106 4 Henry III. of Franconia and the V. of the Empire 1125 5 Frederick surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Schwaben Nephew of Frederick the Antient Duke of Swevia and of Agnes his wife the sister and next heir of Henry succeeded in the Empire after the death of Conrade the third his Uncle anno 1153. 1190 6 Frederick the second sonne of Barbarossa II. Duke of Franconia and Schwaben 7 Conrade II. brother of Frederick the second succeeded in both Estates 8 Philip the younger brother of Conrade succeeded in both Dukedomes after his decease and on the death of Henry the sixt his eldest brother was elected Emperour anno 1198. 1207 9 Frederick III. of Franconia and the V. of Suevia sonne of the Emperour Henry the sixt whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of Naples and Sicil anno 1202. and on the death of Otho the fourth anno 1212. was elected Emperour of that name the second 1250 10 Conrade III. of Franconie the II. of Schwaben and the IV. of the Empire the son of Frederick the third whom he succeeded in al his Titles and Estates 1254 11 Conradine sonne of Conrade the third Duke of Franconia and Schwaben dispossessed of his Kingdomes of Naples and Sicil by Manfred the Base Brother of his Father and finally beheaded by Charles of Anjou who succeeded Manfred in those Kingdomes anno 1268. After whose death this royall house being quite extinguished the Bishops of Wurtzburg did again resume the title of Dukes of Franconia content to let some of the greater Lords and Prelates which lived neer unto him to share in the possession of it as before was noted 11. WIRTENBERG and 12. BADEN These I have joined together though distinct Estates because both of them taken out of the great Dukedome of Schwaben erected both aabout one time and lying very close in a round together bounded upon the East and South with the Schwaben properly so called on the North with the lower Palatinate on the West with the Rhene and that part of Schawben which is called brisgow parted asunder by the Mountainous ridge of hils called Schwartzwald Wirtenberg lying on the East side thereof and Baden betwixt it and the Rhene And first for WIRTENBERG the air thereof is very healthy neither too hot in Summer nor too cold in Winter the soil thereof near Swartzenwald lying on the West and the Alps of Swevia on the South of it self barren and unprofitable but in some places by the industrie of the Ploughman made to yeild good corn But in the middle parts thereof which lye towards the Neccar little inferiour for fruitfulnesse both of corn and wine unto any in Germanie besides some silver mines near Wiltberg and about Puellach a small Town such abundance of brasse that the Foundation of the houses seem to be laid upon it It took this name from the Castle of Wirtenberg the first seat of the Princes of it as that did from the Intuergi inhabiting the Dutch side of the Rhene or the Virthungi as Beatus Rhenanus thinketh mentioned by Trebellius Gellio in the life of Aurelianus to which the word Berg being added for a termination made it first Tuergin-berg or Virthung-berg and after Wirtenberg Places of most importance in it are 1 Stutgard the Dukes seat a fair rich and populous town and the chief of the Dukedome seated in a pleasant and fruitfull Plaine not farre from the Neccar yeilding a quantity of wine almost incredible 2 Tubingen on both sides of the Neccar united into one with a fair stone Bridge A Town well built situate in a very rich soil and finally adorned with an Universitie here founded by Eberhard the first Duke of Wirtenberg anno 1477. in which Leonarduâ— Fuchsius that great Herbarist and Restaurator of Physick was once a Professour of that Facultie 3 Constat upon the Neccar also not far from which on the top of an hill stands the old Castle of Wirtenberg before mentioned 4 Wietberg of great esteem for its Mines of silver 5 Archingen inhabited chiefly by Jews 6 Schorndorf upon the Reems much resorted to by reason of the hot baths there as is also 7 Nownburg on the Entz. 8 Heidenhein 9 Grieningen 10 Marbach of which little memorable There are also within the limits of this Dukedom many Towns Imperiall as 1 Wimpsen and 2 Haibrum on the Neccar 3 Gepping upon the river Vils 4 Weil 5 Reutling on the Neccar also made Imperiall by Frederick the 2. anno 1240. otherwise of no great note but for the Paper mils 6 Esling The first Inhabitants hereof were the Charitni of Ptolemie and part of the Intuergi spoken of before made subject with the rest of these parts to the Almains after to the French and finally a member of the great Dukedom of Schwaben From which dismembred in the time of Henry 4. after the dangerous war raised against him by Duke Rodolphus advanced by the practise of Pope Hildebrand to the Throne Imperiall it came to have Princes of its own the first Earl being Conrade in the year 1100 by the grace and favour of the said Emp. Henry Increased by the addition of the Earldom of Montbelguard and many other accrewments it was made a Dukedom in the person of Eberhard the 6. by Maximilian the 1. anno 1495. The Earls and Dukes whereof follow thus in order The EARLS and DUKES of WIRTENBERG 1 Conrade the first Earl 2 Vlrick son of Conrade 3 John son of Vlrick 4 Lewis son of John 5 Henry son of Lewis 6 Eberhard son of Henry 7 Vlrick II. son of
belonging to the Duke but in the power of the Citizens who without this Fort could not be master of their Liberties The wals about it are of earth high and broad and the Ditches deep the buildings generally fair for the most part of brick the chief whereof is the Common-Councell house the streets broad and long with two spacious Market-places but of no very pleasing smell the whole about a mile and an halfe in length half a mile in breadth containing six Parish Churches But the thing most considerable in it is the Fountaine of Salt the greatest riches of this City and the house in which the Salt is boiled containing 52 rooms and in each room 8 leaden pans in which are boiled dayly 8 tuns of salt every tun being sold for 8 Flemmish shillings bought by the Hamburgers Lubeckers and other Merchants some part of the profits of it belonging to the Duke some to the City the rest to the Adventurers who employ their stocks on it 2 Cella the seat of the Duke of Lunenburg 3 Gethern of no great bignesse or estimation but for a strong Castle of the Dukes 4 Oldendorp situate betwixt the Venaw and the River Esca memorable for the great battell fought neer it anno 1633. betwixt the Imperialists and the Swedes the honour and benefit whereof fell unto the Swedes who killed upon the place 5000 of the Enemie besides such as were found dead in the fields and high wayes all covered over with dead bodies took 1500 of them prisoners and got into their hands 13 pieces of Ordinance good store of Ammunition and three mules laden with silver for the pay of the Army the reputation of this victory drawing in Hammelen and other places of importance which stood out before 5 Verda an Episcopall See but made a Lay-fee as most other Bishopricks amongst the Lutherans the profits thereof being received commonly by a sonne of Danemark with the title of Administrator and lastly by the treaty of Munster appropriated for ever to the Crown of Sweden the Kings whereof to be entituled Dukes of Verden 7 Rotenburg the chief seat of the Bishops of Verda Northwest of Lunenburg on both sides of the Elb lyeth the Countrey and Seigneurie of LAWENBVRG so called from Lawenburg Lawburgum a Town and Castle built on the further side of the Albis by Barnard of Anhalt the first Duke of Saxonie of that family which being razed by Duke Henry the Lyon was again reedified and given by Albert the sonne of Barnard to his second son John from whom the Dukes of Saxonie commonly called Dukes of Saxen-Lawenburg doe derive themselves Who being pretermitted by the Emperour Sigismund at the death of Albert the third the last of the direct line of Barnard have since contented themselves with their antient Patrimonie Other towns observable in this Signeurie next unto Lawenburg it self are 2 Erdenburg a well fortified peece opposite to Lawenburg on the hither side of the Elb. 3 Raceburg the sepulture of this noble family 4 Moeln the cause of much contention betwixt the Lords hereof and the town of Hamburg who pretend a title thereunto But to return again to Brunswick and Lunenbourg the antient Inhabitants of these Dukedomes were the Duglubini of Taâ—itus with some parts of the Chauci and Cherusci these last of most fame for the blow they gave to Quintilius Varus Lieutenant in Gâ—rmanie after Drusus for Augustus Caesar who behaving himselfe with great insolency towards the Natives was set upon by these Cherusci and their confederates under the conduct of Arminius a great Prince amongst them himselfe slain and his whole Army consisting of three Legions miserably cut off and despightfully used which losse and the shame thereof so distracted the Emperour not formerly accustomed to the like misfortunes that he was many times observed to tear his beard knock his head against the posts and cry out in the bitternesse of his passion Redde mihi legiones Quintili Varo Having long time after this maintained their liberty for the Romans kept themselves from that time forwards on the French side of the Rhene they were at last subdued by the Saxons continuing part of that great Dukedom till the proscription of Henry surnamed the Lyon spoken of before whose reconciliation being made by meanes of Henry the second of England whose daughter Maud hee had formerly married the Emperor Barbarossa restored to him again the Cities of Brunswick and Lunenburg with their severall Territories of which his two sons Henry and William were first created Earles then Dukes the one of Brunswick and the other of Lunenbourg by the Emperour Frederick the second Which honours and Estates doe still remain unto their Posterities Before I come to the successions of which Princes I shall crave leave to speak of the Originall of the Guelfian Familie Dukes at the same time of Bavaria and Saxonie of which they are at this time the sole remainder A Family derived from one Guelphus whence it had the name the son of Isenberdus Earl of Altorf in Schwaben whose wife called Jermintrudis having accused a poor woman of Adultery and caused her to be grievously punished for having 12 children at a birth was afterwards delivered of the like number all of them sons Her husband being absent at the time of her delivery she commanded the Nurse to kill 11 of them fearing it seems the like shame and punishment as by her instigation was inflicted on the other woman The Nurse going to perform this ungodly command was met by the old Earl then returning homewards who asked her what she had in her Apron she made answer Whelps he desired to see them shee denyed him Angrie at this refusall he opened her Apron and there found eleven of his owne sonnes pretty sweet babes and of most promising countenances Examining the matter he found out the truth and enjoyning the old Trot to be secret in it he put the children out to Nurse six years expired the Earl invited to a Feast most of his own and his Ladies kindred and attiring the young boyes all alike presented them unto their Mother Who suspecting by the number of them what the matter was confessed her offence is pardoned by the good old Earl and carefully educates her children Whom the Father commanded to be called by the name of Guelpes alluding to the Whelpes or Puppies which the Nurse told him she had in her Apron From the eldest of these Guelphs or Guelpes succeeded that Henry Guelph sonne of Robert Earl of Altorf whom Conrade the second made Duke of Bavaria many of whose posterity enjoyed that Dukedome increased at last by the addition of the Dukedome of Saxonie in the person of Duke Henry surnamed the Proud Father of Henry called the Lyon and Grandfather of Henry and William the first Dukes of Brunswick and Lunenburg whose succession followeth in this Order The DVKES of BRUNSWICK and LVNENBVRG 1 Henry surnamed the Lyon the last Duke of Saxony and the first of this
the Ancients called him the son of Japhet planted originally in the North and North-east of Syria on the Confines of Cholcis and Armenia where Plinie as before is said hath fixed the Moschi and where there is a long chain of hils which most of the old Writers call Montes Moschici But to return unto the Rossi we hear not of them by this name till the time of Michael the third Emperour of Constantinople in whose reign they infested the Euxine Sea and had the boldnesse to attempt the Imperiall Citie anno 864. said by Cedrenus and some others of the Eastern Writers to be a people of Mount Taurus next neighbours to Mesoch or the Moschi Failing in their attempt upon Constantinople and not willing to goe home again they spread themselves with their consederates and associates in this expedition upon the North-west banks of the Euxine Seas enlarging their bounds Northwards with lesse opposition then they were likely to have done on the Southern parts Constantinople being once again in vain attempted in the reigns of Constantine the 7. and Henricus Auceps Converted to the Christian Faith or growing into better termes with the Eastern Emperours Helena daughter of Nicephorus Phoeas is married to Valadomirus one of their Kings from that time forwards turning their forces on the Polanders and their weak neighbours save that provoked by the death of one of their Countrie slain accidently at Constantinople in a private quarrell they made another fruitlesse journey against that Citie in the time of Michael Calaphates Enlarging their estate to the West and South they became masters of a great part of Sarmatia Europaea Lituania Podolia Nigra Russia and other Provinces now subject to the Crown of Poland being then parts of their Estate Anno 1240. the Tartars under the conduct of Bathu or Baydo son of Occata Chan broke in upon them and subdued them the Countrie before this entire under one sole King being broken afterwards into divers per it and inferiour Governments according to the will and pleasure of the insolent Victors The principall of these descended from the former Kings were Lords of Volodomir Mosco and some other Cities held by them with no other Title then Lords of Moscovie and for that Tributarie to the Tartars as were all the rest Under this thraldome they long groaned till the Tartarianâ— being divided amongst themselves and grown lesse terrible to their neighbours were outed of their power and command here by the valour of John son of Basilius the 2. who thereupon changed the Title of Lord into that of Duke and after into that of Great Duke as his fortunes thrived Yet not so great but that he was contented to be an Homager of the Tartars it being finally agreed on at the end of their wars that the Tartars should relinquish all their Holds in the Country and on the other side that once every year within the Castle of Mosco the Great Duke standing on foot should feed the horse of the Crim Tartar with oats out of his own cap. This Homage was by Basilius changed to a Tribute of Furres which being also denyed by his Successours as they grew in power occasioned the long warres betwixt the Nations the Tartars alwayes pressing on them by sudden inroades sometimes by Armies of no lesse then 200000 fighting men But notwithstanding all their power and the friendship of the Turk to boot the Moscovite is not onely able to assert his Soveraignty but hath also wrested from them many goodly Provinces As for the Princes of this Country I shall not trouble my self as I see some doe in tracing a Succession of them as farre as from the times of Augustus Caesar when neither the Rossi nor the Moschi had here any footing We will therefore goe no higher then the time of George whose daughter Anne I finde to have been marryed to Henry the first of France From whom in a direct line descended another George with whom we doe intend to begin our Catalogue as being the last King of the Russes before the coming of the Tartars Who wisely yeelding to the storme waved the title of King contented only with the title of Lord of Mascovie the first seat of that power and Soveraigntie which he transmitted afterwards to his posteritie affecting for that cause the title of Dukes of Moscovie though all the conquered Townes and Territories have their place also in his style as much as that of Emperour of Russia Which some of them have assumed also since the time of Basilius who styled himself Basilius by the Grace of God Emperour and Lord of Russia Great Duke of Volodomir Moscovie Novogrod the great Plescow Smolensko Tuver Jugar Wiathka Bulgar c. Lord and great Prince of the Lower Novogrod Czernigow Rhezan Wologda Rsow Biele Rostow Yarossane Poloskie Bielloziere Vdore Obdora Condora c. King of Casan and Astrachan But leaving them unto their swelling and Voluminous title little inferiour unto that of the Kings of Spain let us next look on the succession from the time aforesaid of The LORDS of MOSCOVIE A. Ch. 1 George the last King of the Russes and first Lord of Mosco 2 Iaceslaus 3 Alexander 4 Daniel 5 John 6 John II. 7 Basilius 8 Demetrius 9 Georgius II. 10 Basilius II. The Great DUKES 1 John the first Great Duke who strooke off the Tartarian bondage 2 Basilius Gasan wonne the Provinces of Severia Roseovia and Smolensko 3 John Basilius conquered Livonia and Lituania both which his successour 1548 4 Johannes Basiliades or Wasiliwich lost in his age though in his youth he had subdued the Noyhacensian Tartars to his Empire and vanquished Selim Emperour of the Turks anno 1569. With this King the English first began to confederate 583 5 Theodorus Johannides the last of the old Royall line of Moscovie 598 6 Boris Theodorus brother to the wife of the last Great Duke partly by the last will of his Predecessour partly by practising with the people obtained the Empire but being an unmercifull Tyrant was dispossessed by the Polanders coming in favour of one 1605 7 Demetrius pretending himself to be the son of John Vasiliwich and generally believed to be so preserved in a Monasterie from the tyrannie of Boris in hatred of whom he was brought in by the Polander by whose aid he overcame the Tyrant and rooted out his Familie and was with great joy crowned Emperour in the Citie of Mosco But the Russian Lords disdaining to have a Prince imposed on them from Poland rose in arms against him and at last vanquished and slew him in the open field his wife a noble Polonian Ladie sent poorly home and the Polanders beaten out of the Country 1606 8 Basil Juanniwich surnamed Sniskius the chief of the Conspiratours was by the rest of his faction chosen Cnez or Emperour and held the State with great trouble till the year 1610. when 1610 9 Demetrius II. another pretender to the State as the son of John Vasiliwich also in opposition
his Kingdom at his death He is sayd to be the founder of the Citie of Genâ—a and to have given name to the Hill in Rome called Janicula on which it was supposed that he had his dwelling 2 Saturn who taught the people the use of dunging of their lands and for that cause was honoured by them as a God under the name of Stercutius as St. Austin hath it He reigned first together with Janus and afterwards by himself alone the whole time of both their reigns was 33 years 3 Picus well skilled in divination by the flight and chattering of Birds and therefore feigned by the Poets to be turned into a Pye He entertained Evander and his Arcadians giving them the Hill called after Aventine to build upon 37. 4 Fannus the sonne of Picus and the husband of Fatua in whose time Hercules came into Italy vanquished the Giants of Cremona and killed the Giant Câ—cus who had fled out of Spain 44. 5 Latinus the sonne of Faunus who entertained Aeutas comming from the wars and destruction of Troy and gave him his daughter Lavinia to wife with his Kingdom after him in Dower 36. 6 Lavinia daughter to Latinus and Queen of the Latins maried to Aeneas whom she out-lived he being slain in his Wars against Mezentius the King of Tuscany the sonne or successor of that Mezentius an ungodly Tyrant whom Aeneas had before slain in his war with Turnus and the Latins 7. Kings of the Latins of the Trojan or Silvian rate 1 Aeneas the sonne of Anchises and Husband of Lavinia slain in his wars against Mezentius King of the Tuscans or Hetrurians as before is said 3. 2 Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas by Creusa his former Wife for fear of whom Lavinia being great with child fled into a Wood and was there delivered of a son called Silvius He removed the Seat Royall from Lavinium to Longa Alba a City of his own building 38. 3 Silvius Posthumus the sonne of Aeneas by Lavinia preferred unto the Kingdom by the love of the people before Iulus the sonne of Ascanius the founder of the Julian family from whom all the Kings of this Race had the name of Silvii Iulus being honoured with the chief Priesthood an office next in dignity to that of the King which he translated afterwards unto his Posterity 29. 4 Aeneas Silvius 31. 5 Latinus Silvius 50. 6 Alba Silvius so called because of his beautifying and repairing the City Alba then in some decay 39. 7 Capetus Silvius 24. 8 Capys Silvius said to be the founder of the Citie of Capua which shewes that he extended his dominion further than the Province of Latium 28. 9 Capetus Silvius 13. 10 Tiberinus Silvius from whom the River Tiber derives that name being formerly called Albula 8. 11 Agrippa Silvius 40. 12 Alladius Silvius who to make himself the more terrible to his subjects studied a way to imitate the Thunder but was killed at last by a reall Thunder-clap from Heaven 19. 13 Aventinus Silvius vvho gave name to the Hill Aventine 37. 14 Procas Silvius 23. 15 Amulius Silvius the younger sonne of Procas setting aside his Brother Numitor obtained the Kingdom for himself slain at last by Româ—lus and Numitor setled in the Throne 42. 16 Numitor the 21 King from Janus and the last King of the Latins restored by Romulus to the Throne and after the short reign of one year onely deprived by him both of life and Kingdom After whose death the Latins or Albans had no more Kings but kept themselves as a Free-estate till subdued to Rome 1. Concerning this it is to be understood that Amulius having chased his elder brother Numitor out of the Country and possessed himself of the Throne caused his brothers daughter Rhea for preventing any issue by her to be shut up in the Temple of Vesta Where she proving the mother of two sonnes was according to the Law buried quick and her children by the cruel Tyrant cast out to be devoured of wild Beasts They were found by Faustulus the Kings Shepheard nurst by his Wife for her infamous life called Lupa whence came the Fable that they were suckled by a Wolf and being grown to mans estate slew the Tyrant Amulius placing their Grandfather Numitor in the Royall Throne whom not long after they deprived both of life and kingdom Of these the eldest was named Romulus and the younger Rhemus who leaving Alba to the short possession of their Grandfather Numitor layd the foundation of the most famous City of Rome which Romulus first hanselled with the blood of his Brother Rhemus who had disdainfully leapt over the walls of his new City This City he made an Asylum or place of Refuge for all commers of what desperate estate soever and having ranked them into order made himself their King A people of so base a nature that their neighbours refused to give them any of their daughters in mariage So they were destitute of Wives and consequently not like to continue a people long till on a proclamation made of some plaies and pastimes many of the Sabine women flocked thither to behold the sports whom the Romans seized on and forced an unwilling consent from them to become their Wives From such a base and low beginning did this City rise to be the Empress of the World The Kings of Rome 1 Romulus the founder of Rome He made peace with Tatius King of the Sabines comming against him to revenge the ravishment of their women incorporating him and his into his new Citie and by that means adding thereto a fair and goodly Territory 37. 2 Numa the first Author of the Roman Ceremonies 43. 3 Tullus Hostilius who enlarged the borders of Rome by the conquest of Alba the mother-Citie of the Latins and vanquished the Fidenates 32. 4 Ancus Martius who built Ostia on the mouth of Tiber to be an Haven to the City 5 Tarquinius Priscus who subdued many of the Tuscan Nations encreased the number of the Tribes and Senators and added the triumphall ornaments 38. 6 Servius Tullus who first caused the people to be inrolled and brought into cense 44. 7 Tarquinius Superbus sonne to the former Tarquinius He vanquished the Gabiâ— and took the Towns of Ardea Ocriculum and Suessa Pometia but for his own insolent behaviour and a Rape committed on Lucretia the Wife of Collatine by his sonne Sextus he and his whole Race were driven out of the Town Anno Mund. 3457. V. C. 268. After this the Romans loathing the name of King caused two Officers to be chosen out of the Patricii or chief Citizens to whom they gave the name of Consuls à consulendo from counselling of and consulting the good of the Common-wealth ut consulere se suis civibus meminerint saith the Historian their name being a memento of their charge or duty And in this office they
of the Praetorio Praefecti who before took place next to the Emperour himself Nor did the famous Charlemain set upon it any lower estimate in case he did not adde much unto it when to the Title of Emperour of the Romans he added that of a Patrician in the stile Imperiall Theodorick thus authorized and incouraged marches toward Italie and having vanquished Odoacer secures himself in his new Conquests by divers politick proceedings first by Alliances abroad and then by Fortresses at home To fortifie himself abroad he took to Wife Adelheida daughter to Clodovaeus or Clovis King of the French marying his sister Hemmelfride to Thorismund King of the Vandals in Africk Amalasunta a second daughter to Eutharicus a Prince of the Gothes in Spain and Ammelberge his Neece to Hermanfridus King of the Turingians Being thus backed with these Alliances with his neighbour Princes all equally concerned in the subverting of the Roman Empire he built Towns and Forts along the Alpes and the shores of the Adriatick to impeach the passage of the Barbarous Nations into Italie His Souldiers and Commanders he dispersed into most parts of the Country partly to keep under the Italians of whose wavering and unconstant nature he was somewhat doubtfull partly to unite both people in a mixture of Language Mariages and Customs and partly that he might more easily in War command them and in Peace correct them Italie which before was made a thorow-fare to the Barbarous Nations and quite disordered by the frequent inundations of Lust and Rapine he teduced to such a peaceable and setled Government that before his death they had quite lost the memory of their former miseries instead whereof a generall felicity had diffused it self over all the Country Such Cities as had been formerly defaced he repaired strengthned and beautified In his Wars he was victorious temperate in his times of Peace and in his private carriage discreet and affable Finally as Velleius saith of Mor oboduus he was Natione magis quam ratione Barbarus And went the most judicious way to establish his dominion in Italie of any of the Barbarous Princes that ever had invaded the Roman Provinces which he left thus confirmed and setled unto his Successors The Kings of the Goths in Italie 1 Theodorick of whom before who to his conquest of Italie added that of Illyricum as also the appendant Ilands to both those Countries and wrested Provence in France from the Gothes in Spain 2 Athanaricus Nephew to Theodorick by his daughter Amalasunta who in the minority of her sonne managed the affairs of the Gothes in Italie Fearing some danger out of Greeee she restored Provence to the French and by their aid drove the Burgundians out of Liguria A Lady skilfull in the Languages of all those Nations which had any commerce with the Roman Empire insomuch that pro miraculo fuerit ipsam audire loquentem saith Procopius of her 3 Theodatus the sonne of Hammelfride the Sister of Theodorick succeeded on the untimely death of Athanaricus Who being in War with the Romans and desiring beforehand to know his success was willed by a Jew to shut up a certain number of Swine and to give to some of them the names of Gothes and unto others the names of Romans Which done and going to the styes not long after they found the Hogs of the Gothish faction all slain and those of the Roman half unbristelled and thereupon the Jew foretold that the Gothes should be discomfited and the Romans lose a great part of their strength and it proved accordingly Which kind of Divination is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and hath been prohibited by a Generall Counâ—ill 3. 4 Vitiges 3. 5 Idobaldus 1. 6 Ardaricus 1. 7 Totilus 11. 8 Teyus the last King of the Gothes in Italy who being vanquished by Narses in the fourth year of his Reign An. 567. submitted himself to the Eastern Emperours after which time the Gothes and the Italians mingled in bloud and language became one Nation But the miseries of Italie and those Western parts were not so 〈…〉 No sooner had God freed them from the rod of his visitations which he had layd upoâ—â—hem in the times of Persecutions formerly remembred and given them peace within their dwellings but they became divided into schisms and factions and after wallowed in those sins which a continuall surfeit of prosperity hath commonly attending on it Insomuch that devout Salvian who lived much about these times complains of that high hand of wickedness wherewith they did provoke the patience of Almighty God the lives of Christians being grown so deplorably wicked that they became a scandall to the Faith and Gospel In nobis patitur Christus opprobrium in nobis patitur lex Christiana maledictum saith that godly Bishop So that their sins being ripe for vengeance God sent the barbarous Nations as his Executioners to execute his divine justice on impenitent men and made them sensible though Heathens that it was Gods work they did and not their own in laying such afflictions on these Western parts Ipsi fatebantur non suum esse quod facerent agi enim se perurgeri divino jussu as the said godly Bishop doth inform us of them On this impulsion the Vandals did acknowledge that they first wasted Spain and then harried Africk And on the same did Attila the Hun insert into his Royall Titles the stile of Malleus Orbis and Flagellum Dei acknowledging thereby his own apprehension of some speciall and extraordinary calling to this publick service Nay as Jornandes doth report some of these barbarous people did not stick to say that they were put on this imployment by some Heavenly visions which did direct them to the work which they were to do In prosecution of the which in less time than the compass of 80 years this very Itaâ—ie though antiently the strength and seat of that Empire was seven times brought almost unto desolation by the Fire and Sword of the Barbarians viz. First by Alarick King of the Gothes who sacked Rome Naples c. 2 By Attila King of the Hunnes who razed Florence wasted Lombardy and not without much difficulty was diverted from the spoil of Rome by the intercession of Pope Leo. 3 By Gensericus King of the Vandals who also had the sackage of Rome it self 4 By Bâ—orgus King of the Alani in the time of the Emperor Maioranus 5 By Odoacer King of the Heruli who drove Augustus the last Western Emperor out of his estate and twice in thirteen years layd the Country desolate 6 By Theodorick King of the Gothes called in by Zeno Emperour of Constantinople to expel Odoacer and the Heruli And 7 by Gundebald King of the Burgundians who having ransacked all Lombardy returned home again leaving possession to the Gothes As for these Gothes being the first and last of those barbarous Nations who had any thing to do in the spoil of Italie after
my self of these Furcae Caudinae and sport my self a while in the Plains of Calabria But I must note before I take my leave hereof that these two Provinces of Campania and Abruzzo make up the greatest richest and best peopled part of the Realm of Naples And therefore when the Kingdom was divided between the French and the Spaniards it was allotted to the French as having the priority both of claim and power The Provinces remaining although more in number yet are not comparable to these two for Wealth and Greatness and were assigned over to the Spaniard as lying most conveniently for the Realm of Sicilie Of these the first are the CALABRIAS so called from the Calabri an antient people of this tract which take up totally that Peninsula or Demi-Iland which lyeth at the South-East end of Italie near the Fare of Messana Amongst some of the Antient Writers the name Italie did extend no further than this Peninsula bounded by the two Bayes called Sinus Scilleticus and Sinus Lameticus because first peopled out of Greece or otherwise first known unto the old Writers of that Country For so saith Aristotle in his seventh Book of Politicks cap. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. That part of Europe which is comprehended betwixt the Bay Scilleticus and Lameticus took the name of Italie and this Tradition he received as he there affirmeth from the best Antiquaries of that Country The like occurs in Dionysius Hallicarnasseus out of Antiochus Syracusanus a more antient Author the like in Strabo Lib. 6. But by what name soever it was called at first that of Calabria hath held longest and most constantly to it as being known by that name in the times of the Romans and so continuing to this day Ennius the old Poet being a native of this Country and so called by Ovid in his 3 d de Arte. Ennius emeruit Calabris in montibus hortos Old Ennias his Garden tills Among the steep Calabrian hils But leaving these matters of remote Antiquity let us behold the Country as it stands at the present and was the title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples who heretofore were called Dukes of Calabria divided of late times into inferior and superior in which distinct capacityes we shall look upon it Premising only by the way that this Country was the Title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples who were from hence called the Dukes of Calabria and that before it was subjected to those Kings it had a King of its own Holofernes whose daughter Flora was married unto Godfrey of Bovillon being King hereof An. 1098. 3 CALABRIA INFERIOR the habitation of the Brutii whom the Greek Writers generally call Bretti and their Country Brettania upon which ground some of our modern Criticks envying so great an honour to the I le of Great Britaine have transferred to this Province the birth of Constantine the first Christian Emperour These Brutii being first conquered by the Romans with the rest of Italie after the great defeat of Cannae took part with Carthage and was for a long time the retreat of Annibal whom the Romans had shut up in this corner It hath on the East a branch of the Adriatick Sea on the West that part of Campania which is called the Principate on the North Calabria superior and on the South the Tyrrhenian Seas and the streight of Messana A Country not much short in fruitfulness of the rest of the Kingdom and having the advantage of so much Sea is the better situate for Traffick At one extremity hereof is the Promontory called by Ptolomy Leuco-Petra now Cabo di Spartimento all along which especially in the moneth of May are taken yeerly great store of Tunnies a fish which much resembleth mans flesh which being barrelled up are sold to Mariners Here are two Rivers also of a very strange nature of which the one called Crathis makes a mans hair yellow and dies silk white the other named Busentus causeth both hair and silk to be black and swarthy The principall Cities of it are 1. Consensia an antient Town comprehending seven little hills and a Castle on the top of one of them which commandeth both the Town and the Countrey adjoyning It is built betwixt the said two Rivers and is still reasonably rich though not so wealthy now as in former times 2. Rhegium or Rhezo on the Sea shore opposite to Messana in the Isle of Sicilie which is supposed to have been broken off from the rest of Italie and that this Town had the name of Rhegium from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to break off or to tear asunder A Town in former times very well traded but left desolate in a manner since the yeer 1594. when it was fired by the Turks 3. Castrovillare seated upon the top of a very high Mountain 4. Belmont and 5. Altomont two very fair Towns whose names sufficiently express their pleasant and lofty situations 6. S. Euphemie from whence the Bay which antiently was called Sinus Lametinus or Lametirius is now called Golfâ— de S. Euphemie 7. Nicastro three miles from the Sea the same with Newcastle in Euglish On the West side of this Calabria and properly a part thereof standeth that mountainous Countrey which in the Subdivision of these Provinces by King Alfonsus was called the BASILICATE antiently the Seat of the Lucani A Countrey heretofore very unsafe for Travellers by reason of the difficult wayes and assured company of Theeves but now reduced to better order It containeth in it ninety three walled places and nine Towns or Cities the chief whereof are Possidonia or Pest a City situate in so clement and benign a Soyl that Roses grow there thrice a yeer 2. Poly Castrie on the Sea shore as the former is honoured with the Title of a Dukedom And 3. Dian or Dianum a more midland City neer which there is a valley twenty miles in length and four miles in bredth which for all manner of delights and fruitfulness yeelds to none in Naples 4. CALABRIA SUPERIOR called formerly Magna Graecia from many great and famous Cities founded there by the Graecians hath on the East the Adriatick on the West Campania from which it is divided by the Apennine and the River â—rathis on the North Sinus Tarentinus or the Gulf of Tarento and on the South and South-East Calabria inferior and Golfo de Chilaci of old called Sinus Scilleticus The principall Cities at this time are 1. Belcastro eight miles from the Sea where once stood Petilia 2. Bisignan the title of a Prince fortified with a very strong Castle and endowed with the best Revenues of any principality or other Nobleman of Title in all the Kingdom 3. Matera an Arch-Bishops See a rich Town and well peopled 4. Rosanum three miles from the Sea a well fortified City and situate in a very fruitfull and pleasant Soyl. 5. Altavilla which gives title also to a Prince 6. Terra Nova
and specially so called is bouuded on the East with Wallisland and part of Piemont on the West with Daulphine and La Bresse on the South with some parts of Daulphine only and on the North with Switzerland and the Lake of Geneva The Country is fot the most part hilly and mountainous overspread with the branches of the Alpes healthy enough as commonly all Hill-countries are but not very fruitfull except some of the vallies which lie nearest to the Western Sun and the plain tract about the Lemanian Lake lying towards Geneva By reason of the difficult and narrow waies and those full of theeves it was once called Malvoy but the passages being opened by the cost and industry of the people and purged of theeves by good Laws and exemplary justice it gained the name of Savoy or Salvoy quasi salva via as Maleventum a town of the Realm of Naples on the like considerations got the name of Benevent By the Latins of these later times it is called Sabaudia a name not known to any of the antient writers who knew it by no other name than that of the Allobroges or Allobrogum Regio The Common people are naturally very dull and simple so gross of understanding for all their continuall converse with other Nations who take this Country in their way to Italie that they beleeve the Duke of Savoy to be the greatest Prince in the World and so unwarlike that a few men of another Nation well trained and disciplined will make a great number of them fly But on the other side the Gentry are of a very pleasing conversation civill ingenious and affecting all good exercise so as there may be dayly seen in Chamberie as much good company and as well-appointed and behaved as in many of the best Towns of France or Italie The number of both sorts taking in Piemont who are not interessed in the first part of this character are thought to be 800000. The chief Cities are 1 Chamberie situate on the banks of the River L' Arch in a very pleasant valley compassed round with Mountains the principal of the Dukedom on that side of the Alpes honoured with the Dukes Court when he resideth in this Countrey the ordinary seat of Justice and many neat houses which belong to the Gentry fortified of late with a strong Castle and sufficient Out-works but not recovered of the damage it received An o 1600 when it was forced by King Henry the fourth of France in his Wars with Savoy 2 Tarentuise an Archbishops See situate in the middest of the Mountains heretofore the Metropolis of the Province of the Alpes Graiae and Poeninae and called by Antoninus Civitas Centronum from the Centrones who inhabited about this tract 3 Lunebourg in the Country of the old Medulli betwixt which and Suse a town of Piemont lyeth the most ordinary road betwixt France and Italie 4 Aque belle situate at the foot of a craggy Rock 5 Ripaille in a sweet and fruitfull situation on the South-side of the Lake Lemanus the chief Town of the Signeury of Fossigme where Amadee the first Duke of Savoy having given over his Estate lived a Monastick life and was thence chosen Pope by the Fathers of Basil An o 1440. 6 Nun or Nevidum by some of the old Latins called Noviodunum an antient City layd desolate in or before the time of Julius Caesar repaired again in the Empire of Vespasian the seat of late times of the Bishops of Geneva since their expulsion out of that Citie 7 Bele on the Rhodanus or Rhosne 8 Albon founded about the year 456. 9 Conflans fortified by the late Dukes of Savoy but otherwise of small importance 10 Annunciada not much observable but for being the seat or place of Solâ—mnities for an order of Knights called by that name 11 Maurienne or St. John de Maurienne an Archbishops See situate in a valley of the Alpes so called the chief City of the old Medulli who dwelt hereabouts from whence the Princes of this house were first entituled Earles of Maurienne only 12 Charboneers a well-fortified place Here is also the strong Town and Fort of Montmelian which held out four moneths against Henry the fourth and many thousand shot of French Cannon An o 1600 and the impregnable Fortress of St. Catharines which yet submitted to that King the Government whereof being denied to the Duke of Byron plunged him in discontent and treason to the loss of his head The many Tribes in and about this mountainous Country of which we have mentioned some before pass generally in most antient Writers by the name of the Allobroges because the most powerfull of them all Of whom the first mention which vve find in story is the Attonement made by Annibal in his passage this way between Bruncus and his brother about the succession of the Kingdom Afterwards siding with the Salii a Gallick Nation in a War against Marseilles then a confederate of the Romans they drew that people on their backs by whom they were in fine subdued with the loss of no less than 120000 Galls under the severall conducts of Cn. Domitius Aenobarbus and Qu. Fabius Maximus by which last Bituitus or Bitultus King of the Auverni one of the confederates was led in triumph unto Rome The Country and people at that time were much alike Coelum atrox pervicaci ingenio a sharp air and stubborn people as it is in Florus not without commendation in the following Ages for discovering Catilines conspiracy by which the whole Roman state was in danger of ruin After which we find Coctius one of the Kings of these Allobroges to have been in speciall favour with Augustus Caesar affirmed to be the founder of 12 Cities in this mountainous tract whence it had the name of Alpes Coctiae and by that name reduced into the form of a Province by the Emperor Nero. In the declining of that Empire this Province became a part of the Kingdom of Burgundy and passed with other rights of that falling Kingdom to the Emperors of Germany by the gift of Rodolph the last King To them it did continue subject till the year 999 in which Berald of Saxony brother to Otho the third for killing Mary the lascivious Wife of his Uncle fled from Germany and setled himself here in France His sonne Humbert surnamed Blanchmanis that is White-hand was by the speciall favour of the Emperor Conradus Salicus made Earl of Maurienne which is a town of this Country An o 1027. And by this mariage with Adela the daughter and heir of the Marquess of Suse added that noble Marquisate one of the seven erected by Otho the second and given amongst the sonnes of Waleran unto his estate Humbert the second gained by conquest the Town and Territory of Tarentaise as Ame or Amadee the third did the Counties of Vaulx and Chablais An o 1240 or thereabouts Ame or Amadee the fourth by the Mariage of Sibille daughter and sole heir of Wric Earl
Lady Violant his Daughter From this Sene it was taken by Lewis the 11th who having put a Garrison into Bar repaired the Walls and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof Restored again by Charles the 8th at his going to the Conquest of Naples since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King as he ought to have done The Arms hereof are Azure two Barbels back to back Or Seme of Crosse Crossets Fâ—tche of the second But to return again to Champagne it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France to give the same to Euies or Odon Earl of Blais whose Daughter he had maried in his private fortunes before he had attained the Kingdom with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Palatine Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Roâ—â—o the Norman In the person of Theobald the 3d the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th Anno 1234. By the Mariage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France surnamed the Fair both these Estates were added to the Crown of France enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin But the three Brethren being dead and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand he gave unto her and her posterity as in the way of exchange some certain Towns and Lands in other places though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie Count Palatines of Champagne 999. 1 Odo Earl of Champagne Brie Blais and Toureine Sonne of Theebald the elder Earl of Blais 1032. 2 Stephen Earl of Campagne and Blais Father of Stephen Earl of Blais and King of England 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen 1151. 4 Henry Sonne of Theobald a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagnâ— Sonne of Theobald the 2d and the Ladie Blanche succeeded in the Realm of Navarre Anno 1234. 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne and Brie 1271. 9 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 4th King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne c. 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre and Earl of Campagne 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin Sonne of Philip King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1315. 12 Philip the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1320. 13 Charles the Fair Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre and the last Earl of Champagne united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Queen of Navarre maried to Philip Earl of Eureux in her right honoured with that Crown from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne were Azure two Bends cotized potencee and counterpotencee of three peeces 3. PICARDIE PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein on the West some part of Normandie and the English Ocean on the North the Counties of Artois and Haiâ—â—â— and on the South Champagne and France strictly and specially so called A Countrie so well stored with Corn that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh and of no good relish especially in the Northern and colder parts of it The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones Ambiani and Veromandui considerable Nations of the Belgae and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men some of the which are groundless and the rest ridiculous I onely say as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath affirmed before me Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat verè Belgae diâ—endi suâ—t qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein is divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower subdivided into Sainterre Ponthein Boulognois and Guisnes the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus Veromandois Rethelois and Tierasche in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES the chief Towns 1. Calais by Caesar called Portus Iccius as the adjoyning Promontorie Promontorium Itium by Ptolomie a strong Town close upon Artois at the entrance of the English Channel taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight An. 1â—57 So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived he had had his wish who used to say that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell on condition that Calais were taken from the English The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate for till that time we had the Keyes of Frâ—nce at our Girdles and as great a grief unto Q. Mary who sickning presently upon it said to those which attended her that if she were opened they should find Calais next her heart 2. Hamme a strong peece one of the best Out-works of Calais 3. Ardres more towards the Borders of Boulognois memorable for the interview of Henry the 8th and Francis the first and many meetings of the English French Commissioners 4 Guisaes which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood by the French called commonly Pais de Calais was esteemed a part 2. In BOVLOGNOIS neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note 1 Blackness a strong Fort on the Sea side betwixt Calice and Boulogne 2 Chastillon
and King Lewis the 11th the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King being pawned unto his Father together with Corbie Amiens and Abbeville for no less than 400000 Crowns the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him though under colour of his service A Town of greater note in succeeding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke overthrew the whole Forces of the French made themselves Masters of the Town and thereby grew so formidable to the French King that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic where his affairs began to prosper to look unto the safety of France it self III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS so called of Rethel the chief Town well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places but of most note amongst the French in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders Earl of Nevers with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel Anno 1312 or thereabouts 2 St. Monhaud a Town of consequence and strength 3 Sygni a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville 4 Chasteau-Portian of more beautie but of like importance IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE the last part of the higher Picardie we have the Town of Guise of some note for the Castle but of more for the Lords thereof of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein from hence entituled Dukes of Guise A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals the one entituled of Guise the other of Lorrein six Dukes that is to say the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumal Elbeuf Aguillon and Cheureuse the Earl of Samarive and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France one maried to lamâ—s the 5th King of the Scots The first and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Family was Claud â—onne to Rene the second Duke of Lorrein and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title The second was Francis who endangered the Realm of Naples resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets drove him out of Provence took Calice from Q. Mary and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants who contrived the great Massacre at Paris and almost dispossessed Henry the third of all France He began the holy league and was finally slain at Bloys by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein and had given the title of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn and Charles the third sonne of Râ—ne both the first of those names before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke Of most note next to Guise it self is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg a strong Town and one of the best outworks of France 4 Mazâ—ers upon the Maes or Mâ—use a place of great strength and like importance As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand as almost all the rest of France had been at some time or other but distracted into divers Lordships Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations and others by conquest Some held of England some of the Earls of Artois and others of Flanders and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie as Lords of those Provinces those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th on the loss of Normandie by the English as those which held of Burgundie were by Lewis his sonne immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie Anno 1476. NORMANDIE NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Picardie on the West with Bretagne and some part of the Ocean on the North with the English Channel by which divided from England and on the South with France specially so called and the County of Maine It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda in the time of the Romans the Metropolis whereof was Roven and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria corruptly so called for Westria the name of Westria or Westonrich being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple it was called Normandie In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire the seventh King of the French who having abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot so called because of his dwelling here and afterward to prevent revenge killed the man himself to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom and gave unto the heirs of this Gâ—utier or Walter all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch as to make Laws coyn money and the like From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title a Roy d' Ividot At last but at what time I know not it fell again to a Lordship and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot to the rich Dukedom of Normandie for largeness of Extent multitudes of People number and stateliness of Cities fertilitie of Soyl and the commodiousness of the Seas it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it as do also 2 the Orne and 3 the Avâ—n not to say any thing of 4 Robee 5 Ante and 6 Reinelle and many others of less note In length it reacheth 170 miles and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest containing in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull excepting Wines which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of or sparingly at the best and of no perfection The people of it formerly renowned for feats of Arms the Conquerours of England Naples Sicil and the Kingdom of Aâ—tioch in the East at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French Scavans au possible en proceces plaideries saith Ortelius of them especially in the quillets and quirks of Law It is
his exploits against the English mounted upon the top of an high hill at the confluence of the Loire and Aigre 3 Vendosme Vindocinum in Latine the chief Town of the Dukedom of Vendosme not otherwise of note than for the Earles and Dukes which have born this Title of which as being the Progenitors of the Kings now regnant I have thought fit to adde the ensuing Catalogue Earles and Dukes of Vendosme 1386. 1 Iohn of Bourbon Grandchild of Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon the first Earl of Vendosme of this Familie 1432. 2 Lewis of Bourbon a Confederate with Ioan the Virgin in her actions against the English 1446. 3 Iohn of Bourbon the II. from whom descended the Princes of Roch-sur-you and the Dukes of Montpensier 1472. 4 Francis of Bourbon 1495. 5 Charles of Bourbon the first Duke of Vendosme from whose youngest Son called Lodowick or Lewis descend the now Princes of Conde and Earls of Soissons 1537. 6 Antony of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarre 1562. 7 Henry of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarâ—e afterwards King of France also by the name of Henry the 4th 8 Caesar de Vendosme one of the Sonnes of Henry the 4th by the Duchess of Beaufort created by his Father Duke of Vendosme and once designed his Successour in the Crown of France Afterwards by the procurement of the King his Father maried to the Daughter and Heir of Philibert Emanuel D. of Mercoeur a younger branch of the house of Lorrein possessed of a fair and goodly estate in the Dukedom of Bretagne in the right of his Wife a Daughter and Heir of the house of Martignes a branch of the Familie of those Dukes By means whereoâ— the Duke of Vendosme hath not only a large inheritance but great autoritie in that Countrie The Arms of the Earls and Dukes of Vendosme were and are Azure six Flower de Lyces Or. 3. 2. 1. 8 BERRY BERRY is bounded on the North with La Beausse on the South with Limosin on the East with Heurepoix part of France specially so called and some part of Bourbonnois on the West with Poictou and Toureine in the Dukedom of Anjou In Latine called Biturigam Regiâ— from the Bituriges the old Inhabitants of this tract by Plinie Strabo and some others called the Bituriges Cubi to difference them from the Bituriges Vbisci dwelling about Beurdeaux The Countrie watred in the East with the River Faye in the South with the Covre in the North with the Cher and in the inland parts with Indre Arnon Theo Eure and others which we shall meet withall anon of no great note but such as much conduce to the fruitfulness of it affording it the benefit of fat pastures and flourishing Meadowes which breed great multitudes of Cattell and such stocks of Sheep that when they tax a man for lying in excess of numbers they use to say Phy Sir thâ—re are not so many Sheep in Berry It containeth in it 3â—â— walled Towns the chief whereof are 1 Bâ—urges a Town of great strength by nature and as well fortified by Art situate in a low Flat amongst deep impassable Bogs and Marishes caused by the over-flowings of the Auron Yeure Molon and Aurette small Riverets but of great waters when they meet together By means whereof it may be easily drowned at the approach of an enemy for that cause made the fastnesâ— and retreat of Charles the 7th in his long Wars against the English possessed at that time of Paris and the greatest part of the Kingdom The poor Prince in the mean time fain to feast it here with a Rump of Mutton and a Chick and that but upon high daies neither from his constant abode here and that withall he had been Duke of this Countrie in the life of his three elder Brethren by the English in derision called King of Berry A large fair and rich Town it is the Seat of an Arch-Bishop a Seige Presidial and one of the best Vniversities in France especially for the studie of the Civil Lawes first founded by K. Lewis the 9th and afterwards restored or perfected by Charles Duke of Berry the Brother of King Lewis the 11th Some fabulous founders and as ridiculous originations have been thought of for it as that it was built by Ogyges a Grand-child of Noah by whom called Bytogyges which in the corruption of the following times came forsooth unto Bituriges which Etymologie were it as dear bought as it is farre-fetched might be good for Ladies and then it would be good for somewhat Others no less absurdly will have it called Bituris quasi Bi-Turris from two fair Towers which formerly as they pretend were erected here one of the two in part still standing and unto this they say alludeth an old Grammarian thus Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear But the truth is it was thus called from the Bituriges the Biturigum Civitas of Antoninus and by that name in the division of old Gaul by the Emperour Constantine made the Metropolis of the Province of Aquitania Prima of which this Countrie was a part 2 Viarron or Viarzon pleasantly seated amongst Woods Vines and Rivers the Rivers Arnon Thee Cher and Yeure meeting hereabouts Built in or neer the place of the old Avaricum a town of great note and strength in the time of Caesar the Revolt whereof gave such a check to his proceedings that he was fain to stretch his wits and valour on the verie tenter-hooks before it was again recovered 3 Concressant on the River Souldre beautified with a strong and magnificent Castle 4 Chasteau Roux on the River Indre of which little memorable 5 Issaudun on the River Theo the Bailliage for that part of the Countrie 6 Montfalcon an antient Baronie 7 Argenton on the River Creuse the title and estate of Philip de Comines hence called Seigneur de Argenton who writ the Historie of France under Lewis the 11th in which he dived so farre into and writ so plainly of the greatest affaires of State that Queen Catharine de Medices used to say that he had made as many Hereticks in State-Policie as Luther had done in Religion 8 Sancerre seated on an high hill neer the River Loire by some Latine Writers called Xantodorum but most generally said to be so called quasi Sacrum Cereris from the Godess Ceres herein worshipped A Town of great consequence and strength and as such assigned over to the Hugonots Anno 1579. as a Town of Caution for their securitie and the better keeping of the Articles of Peace then agreed upon famous not long after for enduring a most desperate and tedious Siege under Charles the 9th by whom those Articles were almost no sooner made than broken Here is also in this Province the Town and Signeurie of Aubignie adorned with many privileges an ample territorie and a beautiful Castle Bestowed by Charles the sixt on Robert the
second Sonne of Alan Stewart Earl of Lennox in Scotland for his many Signal Services against the English and is still the hnourarie title and possession of the second Branch of that noble and illustrious Familie But as for Berry it self and the fortunes of it we may please to know that in the time of Hugh Capet one Godfrey was Governour of this Province whose Posteritie enjoyed that Office under the Kings of France till the daies of King Henry the first of whom the Inheritance and Estate was bought by Harpiâ— one of the Descendants of that Godfrey But long he had not held it as Proprietarie in his own right when desirous to make one in the Holy Wars he sold it back again to King Philip the first the better to furnish himself for that expedition Anno 1096. to be united to the Crown after his decease Since which time the Soveraigntie of it hath been alwayes in the Crown of France but the possession and Revenue sometimes given with the title of Duke for a portion to some of the Kings younger Sonnes to be holden of them in Appennage under the Soveraigntie and command of the Donor and his Successors the last which so enjoyed it being Charles the Brother of Lewis the 11th after whose death it was united to the Crown never since separated from it save that it gave the title of Duchesse to the Ladie Margaret sister of Francis the first maried after to the Duke of Savoy 9 The Dukedom of BOVRBON THE Dukedom of BOVRBON in the full power and extent thereof comprehended 〈◊〉 Fâ—rrest Beauâ—jolois and auvergâ—e all now reverted to the Crown 1 BOVRBONOIS hath on the East the Dukedom of Burgunay on the West 〈◊〉 on the North La Beausse and a corner of Gastinâ—is on the South Auvergne The Countrie very well wooded and of excellent pasturage which makes the people more intent to grazing and seeding Cattel than they are to tillage and is watered with the Rivers of Loire Yonne and 〈◊〉 which are counted navigable besides Aron Acolin Lixentes Lanbois and some lesser streames The antient Inhabitants were the Hedâ—i who being wasted in their Wars against the Romans a great part of their Countrie was by Julius Caesar conferred on the Bou a German Nation who coming with the Helvetians into Gaule and unwilling upon their defeat to go home again were by him planted in this tract It is divided into the Higher and the Lower In the Higher which is more mountainous and hilly there is no other Town of note than that of Montaigne situate in the Countie of Combraille the Signencie as I take it of that Michâ—el de Montaigne the Authour of the Book of Essaies But in the Lower Bourbonoâ—s are 1 Molins esteemed the Center of all France situate on the Allâ—er Bailliage and the chief Town of this Countrie the River yielding great plenty of Fish but of Salmons specially the Town adorned with a fair Castle and that beautified with one of the finest Gardens in France in which are many Trees of Limmons and Oranges 2 Bourbon Archenband and 3 Bourbon Ancie the former of the two seated upon the Loâ—re and giving name to the whole Province of great resort by reason of its medicinal waters 4 S. Porcin and 5 Varennes Ganat upon the frontiers of Auvergn 6 Chancelle 7 Charroux 8 â—alisse 9 Souvigni 10 St. Amand c. In the North part of Bourbonois but not accounted any part or member of it lieth the Town of Nevers in Latine Nivernium from whence the Countrie round about is called NIVERNOIS A Town of good esteem but not very great the reputation which it hath proceeding partly from some mines of Iron interspersed with silver which are found therein and partly for the Earls and Dukes from hence denominated The first whereof was Landri of the house of Bourgogne Anno 1001. Passing through many Families it came at last again to the house of Bourgogne and from that unto the Earles of Flanders by the mariage of Yoland of Bourgogne to Robert of Bethune Earl of Flanders Anno 1312 whose Sonne named Lewis maried the Heir of Rethel Together with the rest of the rights of Flanders it came again by mariage to the Dukes of Burgundie conveied by Elizabeth Daughter and Heir of Iohn of Bourgogne Earl of Nevers second Sonne of Philip the good Duke of Burgundie to Adâ—lph Duke of Cleves her Husband Anno 1484 and by Henrietta Sister and Heir of Francis de Cleves the second Duke of Never and the last of that Familie to her Husband Lewis de Gonzaga third Sonne of Frederick Duke of Mantua Anno 1563. whose Sonne Charles succeeded his Father and Mother in the Dukedom of Nevers and Vincent of Genzaga his Cousen german in the Dukedom of Mantua The Armes of these Dukes Azure within a Border Compone Gules and Argent 3 Flower de Lyces Or. 2 FORREST is bounded on the East with Beau-jolois on the West with Auvergne on the North with Bourbonois and on the South with a part of Languedock The Countrie populous and large but not very fruitful hillie and mountainous much of the nature of the Wood-Lands The Air a little of the coldest to afford good Wines but that sufficiently recompensed by abundance of pitcoal by which they have good fires at a very cheap rate The people are conceived to be none of the wisest but withall very greedy and covetous of gain The chief Towns in it are 1 Mont-Brison seated on the Loyre 2 Feurs seated on the same River called antiently Forum Segusianorum the chief Citie of the Segusiani or Scrusiani whom Caesar and others mention in this part of Gaule 3 St. Stephen or Estienne in Feurian neer the head of that River 4 St. Germans 5 St. Rombert 6 St. Bâ—nnet le Chastean 7 St. Guermier c. of which little memorable This Countrie of Forrest was anciently a part of the Earldome of Lyons dismembred from it at or about the same time with Beau-jolois and was held by a long succession of Earls Proprietaries of it as a state distinct till Regâ—aud Lord of Forrest the Sonne of Earl Guy by the mariage of Isabel Daughter and heir of Humbert Earl of Beau-jeu joyned them both together which was about the year 1265 parted again after his decease Anno 1â—80 Guy being his eldest Sonne succeeding in Forrest and Lewis his second in Beau-jeu How they became united in the house of Burbon we shall see anon 3 BEAV-JOLOIS so called from Beau-jeu the chief Town hereof taketh up the tract of ground betwixt the Loire and the Soasne and betwixt Lionois and Forrest A Countrie of no great extent but verie remarkeable for the Lords and Princes of it who have been men of great eminence in their severall times The chief Town of it is Beau-jeu beautified with a goodly Caâ—tle pleasantly seated on the brow of a rising Mountain from whence perhaps it took the name as the great Keep in Farnham Castle was in
Countrie the worst peece of France onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it formerly of the house of Foix one of which was that Iohn de Foix created Earl of Kendall and Knight of the Garter by King Henry the sixth but better known in English stories by the name of Capitall or Capdau de Buche the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain III. GASCOIGNE the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain hath on the East Languedoc from which parted by the River Garond on the West the Pyrenean mountains which divide it from Spain on the North Perigort Quercu and some part of Guienne and on the South a main tract of the Pyrenees running on to Languedoc The Countrie generally fruitfull but of Wines especially brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity and thence transported into England in great abundance The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii Lastoraces Convenares Conserani c. making up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the Vâ—scones a Spaniâ— Nation who fell in here during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French And though subdued by Clovis the second Sonne of Dagobert yet they left their name unto the Countrie divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn 2 the Earldoms of Foix 3 Comminges 4 Bigorre 5 Armaignac 6 Albret and 7 the Countrie of Agenois 1 The Principalitie of BEARN is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees where they joyn to Langnedoc so called from Benearnum a principall Citie of this tract mentioned by Antoninus and others of the antient Writers The Countrie of good pasturage though amongst the mountains affording plenty of Cattell butter and cheese and in some places wines also little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning The Religion here as generally in all Gascoigne is that of the Reformed Churches introduced about the year 1560 or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Navarre at what time the Mass Tithes Church-lands and the Prelates Votes in Parliament according to the Genevian way of Reformation were condemned together And so it stood untill the yeer 1620 when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th King of France and Navarre the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands the Clergie to their Tithes and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion as in former times The principall Towns hereof are 1 Orthes the same which antiently was called Benearnum 2 Lescar a Bishops See the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn 3 Oleron a Bishops See also mounted upon a high hill in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie 4 Saineterrae well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience 5 Pau the principall of all the Province honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Countrie and a fair Palace of the Prince built by Henry of Albret King of Navarre and Lord of Bearn and the Seat of him and his Successors till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France 6 Grenade upon the Frontire towards Begorre This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain and in the generall dismembring of the French Empire had its own Proprietaries who were the absolute Lords of it acknowledging no Superiour for ought I can find Increased with the Earldom of Begorre by the mariage of Gaston Prince of Bearn with the Heir of that House united to the Earldom of Foix by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix with Margaret Daughter of that Gaston and Heir of Bearn Anno 1263 afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix and Sovereign of Bearn with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon King of Navarre and afterwards of France by the name of Henry the fourth but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct without relation or resort to the Crown of France But Lewis the 13 his Sonne finding some inconvenience in that distinction incorporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions An. 1620 though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence and the advantage of such Forces as he carried with him Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom awed as the rest of France by Forts and Garrisons and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament established at Pau the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing 2 The Earldom of FOIX is situate on the West of Languedoc Commingeois interposing betwixt it and Bearn Chief Towns hereof are 1 Maseros on the Garond a Bishops See 2 Pamieres a Bishops See also seated on the River Lagiere 3 Foix on the same River called in Latine Fuxium and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the Râ—mans now giving name to all the Countrie 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac and the chief thereof but otherwise of no great Accompt 5 Savardun and 6 Monthault two strong peeces 7 Mirepoix aâ—piduus Mirapensâ— a Bishops See also but of no note otherwise The olf Inhabitants of this tract besides the Flussates abovementioned were called Vaccaei perhaps of the abundance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof upon which ground the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules horned and hoofed Azure in a Feild Or. The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Thâ—louse who had then the Soveraigntie hereof Anno 1062. Roger Bernard the ninth Earl united Bearn to his Estate as before is said whose Grand-child Isabeâ— the male issue failing conveyed the whole Estate to Archembald Lord or Captain of Buche in the Province of Guienne Gaston the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn was for his many good services to Charles the 7th made a Peer of France and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉 united that Kingdom to his house though he enjoyed it not in his own person By means or which Alâ—iances and other improvements of Estate this Familie grew to so great power an reputation that there were four Queens at one time descended from it viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉 Queen of Castilâ— Anne Queen of France and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉 Before which time I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates the Earles of 〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the
of France was Duke of Burgundy in right of his Wife the Daughter of Giâ—bert 976. 4 Henry the Brother of Otho 1001. 5 Robert King of France Sonne of Hugh Capet succeeded in the Dukedom on the death of his Vncle Henry 1004. 6 Robert II. Sonne of this Robert and Brother of Henry King of France 1075. 7 Hugh the Nephew of Robert by his Sonne Henry became afterwards a Monk of Clugny 1097. 8 Odo or Otho II. Brother of Hugh 1102. 9 Hugh II. Sonne of Otho the 2d 1124. 10 Odes or Otho III. Sonne of Hugh the 2d 1165. 11 Hugh III. the Companion but great Enemy of our Richard the first in the Wars of the Holy-Land 1192. 12 Odes or Otho IV. Sonne of Hugh the 3d. 1218. 13 Hugh IV. an Adventurer with King Lewis the 9th in the Holy-Land 1273. 14 Robert III. Sonne of Hugh the 4th which Robert was the Father of Joan the Wife of Philip de Valois French King and Grandmother of Philip the Hardie after Duke of Burgundy 1308. 15 Hugh V. Sonne of Robert the 3d. 1315. 16 Eudes the Brother of Hugh was Earl of Burgundie also in right of his Wife 1349. 17 Philip the Grand-child of Eudes by his only Sonne Philip Duke and Earl of Burgundie by descent and Earl of Flanders and Artois in right of his Wife the last Duke of this Line 1363. 18 Philip II. surnamed the Hardie Sonne of Iohn King of France Sonne of Philip de Valois and Ioan Daughter of Robert the 3d. by Charls the 5th his Brother in whom the right of this Dukedom did them remain was made Duke of Burgundy and maried to the Heir of Flanders and the County of Burgundy 1404. 19 Iohn surnamed the Proud Sonne of Philip the 2d Duke and Earl of Burgundie and Earl of Flanders and Artois 1419. 20 Philip III. surnamed the Good who added most of the Netherlands unto his Estate 1467. 21 Charls the Warlike Earl of Charolois Sonne of Philip the Good After whose death slain by the Switzers at the battell of Nancie Lewis the 11th seized upon this Dukedom Anno 1476. pretending an Escheat thereof for want of Heires males uniting it for ever to the Crown of France Of the great wealth and potency of these last Dukes of Burgundie we shall speak further when we come to the description of Belgium the accession whereof to their Estates made them equall to most Kings in Christendom But for their Arms which properly belonged to them as Dukes of Burgundie they were Bendwise of Or and Azure a Border Gules Which Coat is usually marshalled in the Scutchions of the Kings of Spain that of the Earldom being omitted though in their possession The reasons of which are probably for I go but by guess partly because this being the older and Paternal Coat comprehends the other and partly to keep on foot the memory of his Title to the Dukedom it self in right of which he holdeth such a great Estate 19 The County of BVRGVNDIE THe County of BVRGVNDIE hath on the East the Mountain Iour which parts it from Switzerland on the West the Dntohie of Burgundie from which divided by the Soasne on the North a branch of the Mountain Vauge which runneth betwixt it and Lorreine on the the South La Bresse It is reckoned to be 90 miles in length about 60 in bredth and with the provinces of Daulphine La Bresse and Provence made up the Dukedom of Burgundie beyond the Soasne on the Eastern side of which it is wholly situate This part thereof now generally called the Frenche Comtè or the Free County because not under the command of the French Kings but living in a more free Estate than any Subjects of that Kingdom The Country in some parts very Mountainous but those Mountains yielding excellent Vineyards and having in recompence of a little barrenness an intermixture of most pleasing and fruitfull vallies swelling with plenty of all naturall commodities usefull unto the life of man and for variety of fresh streams and delightful Riverets inferiour only to the Dutchie The principall Towns and Cities of it are 1 Besanson called by Caesar Vesontio then the chief Citie of the Sequani as afterwards the Metropolis of the Province entituled Maxima Sequanorum by consequence an Archbishops See Seated betwixt two Mountains on the banks of the River Doux by which it is almost encompassed such artificiall Fortifications being added to it as make it very strong both by art and nature But this is an imperiall City not subject to the Government and Command of the Earls of Burgundie honoured with a small Universitie founded here Anno 1540. by Pope Iulio the 2d and Charles the fifth 2 Dole seated on the same River Doux for riches strength and beauty to be preferred before any in all the County of which it is the Parliament City and consequently of most resort for dispatch of business Antiently it was an University for the study of the Civill Lawes but now the University is devoured by a College of Iesuites who fearing lest the Doctrine of the Reformed Churches might creep in amongst the people not only have debarred them the use of the Protestants Books but have expresly forbid them to talk of GOD either in a good sort or in a bad 3 Salins so called from its salt fountains out of which came the greatest part of the Earls Revenue honoured for a while with the seat of the Parliament removed hither from Dole by King Lewis the 11th at such time as he held this Country beholding to him being a wise and politick Prince for many wholsome Ordinances still observed amongst them 4 Poligni the Bailliage of the Lower as 5 Vescal is of the Higher Burgundy 6 Arboise noted for the best Wines and 7. Laxoal for medicinable Bathes 8 Nazareth on the borders of Switzerland fortified with a very strong Castle the ordinary seat and retreat from business of the first Princes of Orange of the house of Chalons who had great possessions in this Country 9 Gray and 10 Chastel-Chalon 11 Quingey 12 Orgelet Here is also the great and famous Abbie of Clugny neer the Town of Beaum out of which so many Monasteries in the Western Church had their first Originall The old Inhabitants of this Countie were the Sequant a potent name contending with the Hedui and Arverni for the Soveraignty of Gaul till the strife was ended by the Romans under whom it made together with Switzerland the Province of Maxima Sequanorism In the declining of which Empire it fell to the Burgundians and by Rodolph the last King of the French Kingdom of Burgundy was given to Conrade the 2d Emperour of Germaneâ—e After that reckoned as a part of the German Empire governed by such Earls or Provinciall Officers as those Emperours lent hither Othâ— of Flanders Sonne to a Sister of the Emperour Conrade was the first that held it as Proprietarie the other three whom Paradine sets before him in his Catalogue of the
France and Lorrein and France it self distracted into many Soveraign Estates and Principalities 26. 841. 4 Charles II. surnamed Calvus or the Bald youngest Sonne of Lewis King of France and Emperour vanquished by Charles the Grosse in the War of Italie 38. 879. 5 Lewis II. surnamed Balbus or the Stammering Sonne of Charles the Bald King of France and Emperour 881. 6 Lewis III. with Caroloman his Brother the base Sonnes of Lewis the Stammering Usurpers of the Throne in the infancy of Charles the Simple 886. 7 Charles III. surnamed Crassus or the Grosse King of Germany and Emperour called into France and elected King during the Minority of Charles the Simple 5. 891. 8 Odo or Eudes Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou of the race of Witikindus the last King of the Saxons elected by an opposite Faction outed Charles the Gâ—osse 9. 900. 9 Charles IV. surnamed Simplex or the Simple the Posthumus Sonne of Lewis the Stammerer restored unto the Throne of his Fathers which after many troubles raised against him by Robert the 2d Earl of Anjou whom he slew in battel he was forced to resigne 27. 927. 10 Rodolph of Burgundie Sonne of Richard Duke of Burgundie the Brother of Eudes succeeded on the resignation of Charles the Simple 2. 929. 11 Lewis IV. surnamed Transmarine in regard that during his Fathers Troubles he had lived in England restored unto the Regal Throne on the death of Rodolph opposed therein by Hugh Earl of Paris and Anjou the Nephew of King Eudes by his Brother Robert before mentioned 958. 12 Lotharius Sonne of Lewis the 4th disturbed in his possession by Hugh Capet the eldest Sonne of the said Hugh on the pretensions of that house by which at last he got the Kingdom 987. 13 Lewis V. Sonne of Lotharius the last King of the House of Charles the Great After whose death being King onely for a yeer the Crown was seized on by Hugh Capet Charles Duke of Lorreine Brother of Lotharius and Uncle unto Lewis the fift being pretermitted And now we are come to the present race of the Kings of France founded in Hugh Capet so called from the greatness of his head Sonne of Hugh the great Earl of Paris and Anjou and Grandchild of Robert the second Earl of Anjou Which Robert was the Brother of Eâ—des and Cousin German of Rodolph Kings of France Who partly by his own wits but chiefly by the weakness of the mungrel Issue of Charles the Great having got the Diadem transmitted it unto his Posterity the Crown descending in a direct line from Father to Sonne till the death of Lewis the 10th surnamed Hutin But here we are to understand that the Realm of France was at that time shut up within narrower bounds than it is at the present the large and rich Countries of Champagne Normandie Bretagne Anjou Poictou Languedoc and the great Dukedom of Aquitain besides those Provinces which constituted and made up the Kingdom of Burgundie being aliened and dismembred from it How they became reduced to the Crown again will be discerned in the ensuing History and Succession of The third Race of the Kings of France of the Capetine or Saxon Line 988. 1 Hugh Capet of whom sufficiently before 9. 997. 2. Robert the Sonne of Hugh Capet Duke of Burgundie also 34. 1031. 3 Henry the eldest Sonne of Robert his younger Brother Robert being setled in the Dukedom of Burgundie 39. 1061. 4 Philip the Sonne of Henry who added Berry to the Crown 49. 1110. 5 Lewis VI. Sonne of Philip surnamed the Grosse 28. 1138. 6 Lewis VII Sonne of Lewis the sixt an Adventurer in the War of the Holy Land as also did his Sonne and successour 1181. 7 Philip II. surnamed Augustus by whom Normandy Aquitain Anjou with their severall Appendixes were taken from King Iohn of England 43. 1224. 8 Lewis VIII Sonne of Philip Augustus 3. 1227. 9 Lewis IX surnamed the Saint renowned for his Wars in Egypt and the Holy-Land He restored Guienne to the English and added the Earldoms of Tholouse and Mascon to the Crown of France 44. 1271. 10 Philip III. Sonne of Lewis 15. 1286. 11 Philip IV. surnamed the Fair King also of Navarre in the right of the Lady Ioan his Wife 28. 1314. 12 Lewis X. surnamed Hutin King of Navarre in right of his Mother whom he succeded in that Kingdom Anno 1305. After whose death the Kingdom of France was to have descended on Ioan his Daughter 2. 1315. 13 Philip V. called the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin partly by threats promises and other practices caused a Law to pass to which he gave the name of the Sal que Law for disabling Women from the succession to the Crown and thereby quite excluded his Brothers Daughter served in the same kind himself by his Brother Charles who following his example excluded on the same pretence his Neeces Joan and Margares the Daughters of Philip. 5. 1320. 14 Charles IV. but in true accompt the fifth of that name most commonly called Charles the Fair Brother of Philip and Lewis the two last Kings After whose death began the Wars of the English for the Crown of France challenged by King Edward the 3d. as Sonne and Heir of Isabel the Daughter of King Philip the Fair and Sister to the 3 last Kings 7. 1328. 15 Philip VI. surnamed de Valois Son of Charles Earl of Valois the second Sonne of King Philip the third and Vncle to the three last Kings succeeded under colour of the Salique Law of which Charles it is said that he was Sonne to a King Brother to a King Vncle to a King and Father to a King yet himself was no King In this Kings dayes was fought the famous Battle of Crecie Anno 1343. in which the French Army consisted of about 70000 Souldiers the English of 11800 only yet the victory fell unto the English by whose valour fell that day Iohn King of Bohemia 11 Princes 80 Barons 120 Knights and 30000 of the common Souldiers He added unto his Estates the County Palatine of Champagne the Country of Daulphine and the Citie and Earldom of Montpelier 22. 1350 16 Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois in whose reign was fought the battel of Poictiers wherein Edward the black prince so called for his black acts upon the French with an handfull of wearied Souldiers but 8000 in all overcame the French army consisting of 40000 men of which they slew besides the Nobles 10000 of the common Souldiers and took prisoners King John himself and Philip his Sonne 70 Earls 50 Barons and 12000 Gentlemen 14. 1364. 17 Charles V. the Sonne of Iohn recovered all those peeces except only Calice which the English had before gotten from his Father and Grandfather He is called commonly Charles the Wise but Lewis the 11th would by no means allow him that attribute affirming that it was but a foolish part to give his younger Brother Philip the Dukedom of Burgundy and withall the Heir of Flanders to wife
long since dedicated to learning For hither Sertorius caused all the Noblemens Sonnes of Spain to be brought and provided them of School-masters for the Greek and Latine tongues bearing their Parents in hand that he did it onely to make them fit to undergoe charge in the Common-wealth but indeed to have them as hostages for their Fathers Faith and Loyalty towards him 8 Saragossa on the River Iberus called at first Salduba by reason of the Saltpits there but being afterwards re-edified by Caesar Augustus it had the name of Caesarea Augusta whence that of Saragossa bath its origination by whom first made a Colonie of the Romans and afterwards a Municipium or Free-Burrough suffered to live according to the Lawes of the Countrey Vnder the Romans it was one of the seven Iuridâ—call Resorts of 〈◊〉 under the Moores a peculiar Kingdom of it self and now a Bishops See and an Vniversity Amongst the Kings of it when it was a kingdom two are chiefly famous viz. 1 Marsilius who joyned with the confederate Moores and Christians against Charles the Great in the battell of Râ—ncevaux 2ly Aigoland of whom there goeth a tale in Archbishop Turâ—ine that being by the said Charles perswaded to become a Christian he came unto the Emperours Court very well accompanyed according to the time apointed Where finding many Lazâ—rs and poor People before the Gates attending for their usuall Alms from the Emperours Table he asked what and who they were and was answered that they were the poor Servants of God upon which words he speedily returned again Protesting that he would never serve that God who could keep his Servants no better Took from the Moores by Alfonso King of Aragon and Navarre An. 1118. it was made the seat Royall of the Kings of Aragon removed hither from Iacca and of late times hath been the Seat of the Vicâ—-Roy for the Kings of Spain which together with the being an Arch-bishops See and an Vniversity have so enriched it that it is one of the fairest Cities in all Spain for handsomness of Streets and sumptuousness of Palaces and publick Buildings containing 17 Parish Churches and fourteen Monasteries besides divers Chappels erected in most parts of it to the Virgin Mary Who were the old Inhabitants of this Tract hath been shewn before tossed from the Carthaginians unto the Romans from them to the Gothes and finally unto the Moores Recovered from the Moores about the first beginning of the Kingdom of Leon and Sobrarbre at which time one Aznar a man of great puissance and action possessed himself of some Lands on the Banks of the River Aragon to be holden by him and his Successors of the Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre Anno 775 the Title of Earl being given unto him and them for their greater honour The sixth of which from Aznar was Fortunio Ximines whose Daughter Vrraca being maried to Don Garcia Inigo King of Navarre Anno 867 conveied this Earldom to that Crown of which it continued a Member till Sancho the Great King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon erected it into a Kingdom and gave it unto Raymir his naturall Sonne Anno 1034. The whole succession I shall borrow from the Spanish Histories first taking as in other places some short notes of the Princes most observable in the course of the Storie Of which the principall were 1 Aznarius the first Earl his Estate then containing some few Towns on the River of Aragon not much enlarged when made a Kingdom by Sancho King of Navarre surnamed the Great descended from Fortune the 2d of Navarre and Vrraca the Sister and Heir of Fortunius Ximenes the last Earl of Aragon 2 Raymir the first King base Sonne to Sancho the Great advanced to this honour to the prejudice of Garcia eldest Sonne of Sancho for standing so generously in defence of Donna Elvira the Wife of his Father wrongfully and unnaturally accused of Adulterie by the said Garcia her own Son against whom he undertook to maintain her honour in a single Combat 3 Raymund Earl of Barcelona who by mariage with Petronilla the Heir of Aragon united Catalonia unto that kingdom 4 Peter the 2d who on a superstitious zeal first made his kingdom tributarie to the See of Rome Anno 1214. But presently repenting of it sided against the Pope with the Albigenses slain in their cause by Simon de Montfort and the rest of his Associates in that war 5 Iames the first who conquered the kingdoms of Valentia and Majorca and was the first that enlarged his Dominions upon the Seas being shut up from making any further impression on the Moores by the interjection of Castile betwixc him and them 6 Peter the 3d pretending a Title unto Sicil in right of Constantia his Wife the Daughter of Manfred King thereof and by the last Will of Corradine rightfull King both of that and Naples extorted that Iland from the French massacred by him at the fatall Sicilian Vespers 7 Iames the 2d by whom the Isle of Sardinia was added to the Crown of Aragon 8 Martin the last of the masculine race of the House of Barcelone to whom succeeded 9 Ferdinand of Castile Sonne of Iohn King of Castile and Leonora the Daughter of Peter the 4th of Aragon 10 Alfonso Sonne of Ferdinand adopted by Queen Ioan the 2d got the kingdom of Naples Of Ferdinand the second surnamed the Catholick we shall speak more anon in the close of all The Farls of Aragon 1 Aznarius the first Earl cotemporarie with Garcia the 2d King of Navarre under whom he held 775. 2 Aznarius II. Sonne of Aznario the first 3 Galindo Sonne of Aznario the 2d 4 Ximines Aznario Sonne of Galindo slain in the battel of Roncevall against Charles the Great 803. 5 Ximines Garcia Brother to Galindo 6 Fortuniâ— Ximines Sonne of Ximines Garcias the last of the male issue of Aznarius 7 Fortunia II. King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon in right from his Mother Vrraca the Sister and Heir of Fortunio Ximines the last Earl of the House of Aznarius 901. 8 Sancho surnamed Abarca K. of Navarre and Earl of Aragon 920. 9 Garcia Sonne of Sancho King of Navarre c. 969. 10 Sancho II. of Aragon and III. of Navarre 993. 11 Garcias surnamed the Trembler King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon Sonne to Sancho the 3d. 1000. 12 Sancho the Great King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon in his own right and of Castile in the right of Elvira his Wife Monarch of all Spain then in the hands of the Christians except the Kingdom of Leon only erected the Earldom of Aragon into a Kingdom and gave it for the reason before specified to his Sonne Raymir The Kings of Aragon 1034. 1 Raymir 42. 1076. 2 Sancho Sonne of Raymir 18. 1094. 3 Pedro. 14. 1108. 4 Alfonso Brother of Pedro. 26. 1134. 5 Raymir II. the Brother of Alfonso Petronilla Daughter of Raymâ—r the 2d 1137. 6 Raymund Earl of Barcelonâ— 1162. 7 Alfonso II. Sonne of
Ch. 877. 1 Amarawd 36. 913. 2 Idwallo 3 Merick 4 Iames or Iago 1067. 5 Conan Sonne of Iames. 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth 1178. 8 David ap Owen 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David ap LLwellen the last Prince of Wales of the British Race Of whom it is said that once consulting with a Wâ—tch he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head Hereupon making some excursions on the Englâ—â—h Borders he drew upon himself the whole power of King Edward the first which not being able to withstand and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences Robert Lord Tiptoff and some others for the King of England and for the Welch Prince Grono ap Heylyn a great man of that Countrey descended from Brockwell Skythrac one of the Princes of Powys-land from whom if Camdâ—aâ—â—rentiâ—ux be of any credit the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer and from thence their name Heylyn Promus 〈◊〉 à poculis quae vox â—a proprium â—omen abiit saith the Welch Dictionarie By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should enjoy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life the rest in present and the whole after his decease to be surrendred over to the King of England But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement from the hope of succession incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt the issue whereof was the taking of David executed by the hand of justice and the death of LLewellen slain in Battail neer the Buelth in Brecknocksâ—ire Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown was by a Horseman caried triumphantly thorow London Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Countrey and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains But now the fatall period of the â—ritish Liberty being come they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger What followed after this we shall see anon The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or four Lions Passant gardant counterchanged 2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor all Shropshire beyond the Severn with the Town of Shrewsbury and the rest of Denbigh and Flinâ—shires comprehending by the estimate of those times 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages the word Cant signifying an hundred and Tret a Village The principall Cities or Towns of it were S. Asaph Shrewsbury Matravall spoken of before A Countrey more partaking of the nature and fertility of England than the parts belonging unto Guinedth or North-Wales but alwayes lying in harms way by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English and therefore given by Roderick to Merâ—yn his youngest Sonne partly because he was the youngest but chiefly because he was a man of approved valour and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders In his Line it continued a long time together but much afflicted and dismembred by the â—arks of Chester and Shrewsbury who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh and 〈◊〉 and by the Princes of North-Wales who cast many a greedy eye upon it Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn I find no good Caâ—taâ— more than of Brockwell Skythrac before remembred The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith his two Sonnes Of which Maâ—eâ— died at Wiâ—chestâ—r Anno 1160 in the time of King Henry the 2d his part hereof depending after his decease on the Fortunes of Guinedâ—h and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first to whom at a Parliament holden in Shâ—ewsbury Owen ap Gâ—yffiâ—â—h the fifth from Gryâ—â—ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage according to the Custom of England Avis or Hawis Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith was maried unto Iohn Charlâ—ton Valect or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber to King Edward the 2d by whom in right of his Wife he was made Lord Powis Edward the fift also of this Line of the Charleâ—ons was the last of that House his Daughter Jâ—ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes and of them also five enjoyed it the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn being Edward Grey who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers And so the title lay extinct untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle descend from the Herberts Earls of Pembroke created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first Anno 1629. The Arms of the Princes of Powysland were Or a Lyon Rampant Gules 2 SOUTH-WALES or Deheubarâ—h conteined the Counties of Monmouth Glamorgan Caermarden Cardigan and Brecknock the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales but more exposed to the invasion of forrain Nations English Danes Flemmings and Norwegians by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen where it was fixt at first unto Dynevour Castle as a place of greater strength and safety where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct called from hence Kings of Dynevour as before is said The chief Towns of it Caermarthen Monmouth Landaffe S. Davids spoken of alreadie The Kings and Princes as farre I can find upon any certainty are these that follow The Princes of South-Wales A. Ch. 877. 1 Cadel 2 Howel 907. 3 Howel Dha 948. 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith 10 Gryffith ap Rhese the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards but so that though they still preserved the title of Princes they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English For in the reign of William Rusus Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock being then a fair and goodly Lordship and
the Crown of England by the power of the Sword from the true Heirs of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside and that his Successors had enjoyed it by no other Title till Queen Elizabâ—ths death yet Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain succeeded by a right descent from the Saxon Line without relation to the Conquest of the Norman Bastard 8 William the Brother of Malcolm the 4th and Nephew of David before mentioned by his Sonne Prince Henry who died in the life of his Father being taken Prisoner at the Battail of Alnwick did Homage to King Henry the 2d for the Crown of Scotland and was thereupon restored to his Liberty and his Realm to peace What doth occur concerning the succeeding Kings when their Affairs with England and the World abroad became more considerable we shall see anon In the mean time proceed we to the Storie of Machbâ—th than which for variety of Action and strangeness of events I never met with any more pleasing The Storie in brief is thus Duncan King of the Scots had two principall men whom he employed in all matters of importance Machbeth and Banquho These two travelling together through a Forrest were met by three Fairâ—es Witches Weirds the Scots call them whereof the first making obeysance unto Machbeth saluted him Thane a Title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded of Glammis the second Thane of Cawder and the third King of Scotland This is unequall dealing saith Banquho to give my Friend all the Honours and none unto me to whom one of the Weirds made answer That he indeed should not be King but out of his loyns should come a Race of Kings that should for ever rule the Scots And having thus said they all suddenly vanished Vpon their arrivall to the Court Machbeth was immediatly created Thane of Glammis not long after some new service of his requiring new recompence he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third and therefore first he killed the King and after by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people he succeeded in his Throne Being scarce warm in his seat he called to mind the prediction given to his Companion Banqubo whom hereupon suspecting as his supplanter he caused him to be killed together with his whole Posterity Fleance one of his Sonnes escaping only with no small difficulty into Wales Freed as he thought from all fear of Banquho and his issue he built Dunsinan Castle and made it his ordinary seat and afterwards on some new fears consulting with certain of his Wizards about his future Estate was told by one of them that he should never be overcome till Bernane Wood being some miles distant came to Dunsinan Castle and by another that he should never be slain by any man which was born of a woman Secure then as he thought from all future dangers he omitted no kind of libidinous cruelty for the space of 18 yeers for so long he tyrannized over Scotland But having then made up the measure of his Iniquities Mac-duffe the Governor of Fife associating to himself some few Patriots equally hated by the Tyrant and abhorring the Tyrannie privily met one Evening at Bernane Wood and taking every one of them a Bough in his hand the better to keep them from Discovery marched early in the morning towards Dunsinan Castle which they took by Scalado Macbeth escaping was pursued by Mac-duffe who having overtaken him urged him to the combat to whom the Tyrant half in scorn returned this Answer That he did in vain attempt to kill him it being his destinie never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman Now then said Mac-duffe is thy fatall end drawing fast upon thee for I was never born of Woman but violently cut out of my Mothers belly which words so daunted the cruell Tyrant though otherwise a valiant man and of great performances that he was very easily slain and Malcolm Conmor the true Heir of the Crown seated in the Throne In the mean time Fleance so prospered in Wales that he gained the affection of the Princes Daughter of that Countrey and on her begat a Sonne called Walter who flying out of Wales returned into Scotland and his descent once known he was not only restored to the Honours and Estates of his Ancestors but preferred to be Steward of the House of Edgar the Sonne of Malcolm the third surnamed Conmor the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart who succeeded David Bruce in the kingdom of Scotland the Progenitor of nine Kings of the name of Stewart which have Reigned successively in that kingdom But it is now time to leave off particulars and look into the generall Succession of The Kings of the Scots before the Conquest of the Picts 424. 1 Fergus 2 Eugenius 449. 3 Dongal 4 Constantine 5 Congall 6 Goran 7 Eugenius II. 8 Congall II. 9 Kinnatel 10 Aidan 604 11 Kenneth 12 Eugenius III. 622 13 Ferchard 14 Donald 15 Ferchard II. 16 Malduine 17 Eugenius IV. 18 Eugenius V. 19 Amberkeleth 20 Eugenius VI. 21 Mordac 730 22 Etfinus 23 Eugenius VII 24 Fergus II. 25 Solvathius 26 Achaius 809 27 Congall III. 28 Dongall II. 29 Alpine slain in a Battail by the Picts in pursuit of his quarrell for that kingdom pretended to belong unto him in Right of his Mother Sister and Heir of Hungius the last King thereof 30 Kenneth II. Sonne of Alpine who utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extending extending thereby the Scotish Kingdom from one Sea to the other over all the bounds of modern Scotland of which deservedly accounted the first Monarch the Founder of the new Succession of The Kings of the Scots after the Conquest of the Picts A. Ch. 839. 1 Kenneth II. the first sole King of all Scotland 17. 856. 2 Donald II. Brother of Kenneth the 2d 862. 3 Constantin II. Sonne of Kenneth the 2d 875. 4 Ethus Brother of Constantin the 2d 890. 5 Donald III. Sonne of Constantin the 2d 903. 6 Constantin III. 30. 933. 7 Malcolm Sonne of Donald the 3d. 949. 8 Iâ—gulph an Intrnder 12. 961. 9 Duffe Sonne of Malcolm 1. 961. 10 Kenneth III. Brother of Duffe 994. 11 Constantin IV. an Intruder against the Law and Line of Kenneth the 3d. 1004. 12 Malcolm II. Sonne of Kenneth the 3d. opposed by Gâ—ime the Nephew of Duffe 1035. 13 Duncan Sonne of Grime succeeded Malcolm the 2d dying without issue 1040. 14 Macbeth the Tyrant and Vsurper 1057. 15 Malcolm III. Sonne of Duncan 2096. 16 Donald IV. surnamed Ban Brother of Malcolm the 3d. 1098. 17 Edgar Sonne of Malcolm the 3d. 1107. 18 Alexander Brother of Edgar 1124. 19 David Brother of Alexander 1133. 20 Malcolm Sonne of David 1166. 21 William Brother of Malcolm the 4th
1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
by the learned Camden This as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England and reduced to good order and civility First conquered by Iohn Curâ—â— a valiant 〈…〉 in the reign of King Henry the 2d by whom created Earl of Vlster But being maligned for his eminent vertues and after proscribed by King Iohn this Title and Estate were both conâ—erred upon Hugh Licie the Lord and Conquerour of Meth whom before we spake of By an Heir Generall of the Lacies it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught and by the mariage of Elâ—zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh the last Earl of that â—amily it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence the second Sonne then living of King Edward the 3d as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March from them by the like mariage to the house of York and in the person of King Edward the 4th to the Crown again But being neglected by the English in the whole courâ—e of their Government especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish who had born too great sway here in the former times and so estranged from the civilitâ—es of England and their Allegiance to that Crown as if it had never been in subjection to it In which estate it did continue the Kings of England having here no more power or profit than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them till the Rebellion 〈◊〉 and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal the then Earl of 〈◊〉 Oen brought it in full subjection to the English-Government of which more hereafter 4 CONNAVGHT in Latine called Connacia by the Irish Connaght is bounded on the North with Vlster on the West with the Main Ocean on the South with Mâ—unster from which parted by the River Shanon and on the East with Meth and some part of Lâ—inster So called from the Nagnatae an old Irish Nation or from Nagnata a Port-Town both placed by Ptolomie in this tract The Soil of the same tâ—mper with that of 〈◊〉 as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times in which indifferently well cleered of both inconveniences It hath been also called by our English Writers the Countie of Clare from Thomas de Clare one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester on whom it was conferred by King Edward the first and is divided at the present into these five Shires that is to say 1 Letriâ— 2 â—oscommon 3 Maio 4 Slego and 5 Galloway and Twomond In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors and about 24 Castles for defence of the Countrie of old erection besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles Places of most note and observation 1 Toam an Archbishops See 2 Athenry an antient Town but decaied and ruinous of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham a noble Englishman who had great possessions in this tract 3 Letrim the chief Town of the Counâ—ie so named neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English in Tir-Oens rebellion and by the Spring or Fountain of the River henin or Shanon whose course we have before described 4 Slego and 5 Roscommon the chief Towns of their severall Counties 6 Athlone a Peece of great strength and the Key of 〈◊〉 7 Twomond not otherwise much observable but for giving the title of an â—arl to the noble Family of O-Brian descended from the Kings of Connaught advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th 8 Galloway the principall of this Province a Bishops See and the 〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉 orbes in the Western Ocean A noted Emporie and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman demanded in what part of Galloway Ireland stood as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland and Ireland onely the name of some Town This once a Kingdom of it self as the rest of those Provinces the last King whereof was Rodorick surnamed the Great who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets entituled himself sole Monarch or King of Ireland But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England by the valour and good fortune of Wâ—lliam de Burgh Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester Williâ—m de Bermingham and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation And though all of them did pâ—rtake of the fruit of their labours yet the greatest part of the spoil together with the title of Lords of Coâ—naught fell to the Family of the Burghs from them to Lionel D. of Clarence and by degrees unto the Crown as before was shewn Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engliâ—â— as Vlster was by the supine neglect of the Kings of England till the Rebellion of Tiâ—-Oâ—n involving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him involved them also consequently in the same destruction 5 MOVNSTER by the Latines called Momonia is bounded on the North with Connaught on the East with Leinster on the West with the Atlantâ—â—k or Western Ocean and on the South with the Vergivian By the naturall Irish it is called Mown whence the English had the name of Mounster A Province which for rich Towns commodious Havens fair Rivers and the fertilitie of the Soil yeelds not to any in the Kingdom It is divided into six Counties viz. 1 Limerick 2 Waterford 3 Cork 4 Desmond 5 Kâ—rry and 6 Tipperarie which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine And in these Shires are comprehended besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping 24 owns of note and trading and 66 Castles of old erection Places of most observation 1 Cassiles in the Countie of Limerick an Archbishops See â—dvanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉 the principall of that Countie and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon by which means well fortified a well-frequâ—nted Emporie and a Bishops See Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles but â—o accomoâ—â—ed by the River that ships of burden come up close to the very wals The Castle and the Bridge peeces of great both strength and beautie were of the foundation oâ— King â—ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation 3 Clonmel in the Countie of Tipperarie of great strength and consequence 4 Holy Cross in the same County also once flourishing by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see
40. Placentia 20. 40. 40. 0. Poictiers 26. 30. 47.  R. Ravenna 41. 20. 44. 20. Rhemes 25. 25. 48. 30. Renes 19.  48.  Rochel 18. 15. 45. 50. Rome 42. 30. 42.  Reven 23. 40. 48. 50. Rhezo 47. 0. 38. 20.  S. Salisbury 18. 3. 51. 10. Salamanca 8. 5. 40. 15. Saragossa 24. 15. 41. 45. Sevill 7. 15. 37.  Sion or Sittiâ— 29.  45.  Sterling 20. 10. 56. 20. Siena 42. 20. 36. 16. Siguenca 18. 2.   Syracuse 40. 30. 37. 30. T. Tarantaise 29.  45.  Tarragon 78. 30. 38. 20 Tholouse 28. 40. 43. 10. Toledo 16. 20. 39. 40. Trieste 44. 10. 46. 10. Tredagh 16. 34. 54. 10. Turin 31. 30. 43. 45. Tarentum 48. 0. 40. 30. V. Valladolid 16. 10. 42. 5. Valentia 19. 20. 39. 4. Venice 41. 40. 45. 50. Verona 40. 40. 45. 50. Viterbo 41. 50. 42. 4. Weymouth 23. 50. 51. 0. Winchester 22.  52.  Wexford 16. 44. 53.  Y. Yarmouth 27. 30. 53. 0. York 22. 25. 54. 10. Z. Zurick 30. 20. 47.  The End of the first BOOK An Advertisement to the Reader touching the Errata of this part Conteining Italy and the Alpes with the Preface THe Reader is to be advertised that the Work being committed to five several Printers for the more speedy dispatch thereof it is thought fit that every house shall bear the burden of its own Errata But I must first cray pardon for an Erratum of mine own in making the Dukedom of Urbine a distinct Estate from that of the Papacie whereas I have been informed from Signior Almerico the Florentine Agent that it was not long since swallowed up in the Popedom as the Dukedom of Ferrara had been before Howsoever being the discourse thereof doth follow so immediately upon that of the Popedom the Reader may consider it as an Appendant on it though not among the Provinces or Men beâ—s incorporate with it But for the Errours of the Press together with their several Corrections they are those that follow Fol. 5. lin 7. for Microsm r. Microcosm lin 32. for there r. then 8. 33. for Ellan r. Elom 13. 55. for or read an 14 23. for those r. the fol. 16. 61. for 18 r. 8 fol. 17. 24. for Thracia r. Thresia 18. 46. for communicably r. incommunicaâ—ly 19. 12 for Causidorum r. Causidicorum 22. 6. for 3357. r. 3368 fol 23. 64. for Choregrophte r. Topegraphie ibid. 65. for Glarenteux r. Clarentieux 35. 67. for the first r. first the 40. for different r. difficult In August num 14. l. 9. for many r. maine 14. for vicious r. riâ—â—ous num 16. 49. for any mon r. any not num 33. 13 for suddenly r. so duly num 38. for prevailing r. prowling Fol. 45. 13. and so in many places else which I note in this place once for all for Colâ—â—an r. Cortian 47. 19. for ten pounds r. ten shillings ibid. 50. for hoâ—tis r. bastis 48. 10. to superintendencie adde besides Illyricum it self ib. 28. for amongst others r. amongst his Sonnes then adde 〈◊〉 to Constantius Greece Thrace and all the Provinces of the East to Constant Italy Africk and Ilâ—yriâ—um to Constantine all beyond the Alpes and this is that 49. 6. for Orietes r. Orestes 50. 54 for Augustius 1. Augustulus 51. 22. for Beer r. Drink 56. 31. for seem r. serve 58. 21. for Lanliano r. Lanciano 63. 31. for not curable r. not curable but by Musick onely 59. 44. dele and was the Title of the eldest Sonnes of the Kings of Naples who were hence câ—lled Dukes of Calabria 67. 16. dele Libycum 68. 62. for the r. by the 79. 3. for they r. that ib. 17. for â—uâ—iponus r. Eutychus 80. 12. for no r. not ib. l. ult for 110 r. 1001 fol. 83. 5. for Pâ—riglia r. Perugia 84. 27. for Lentuli r. Rutuli ib. 43. for Trivolis r. Tivoli 87. 51. for Seat r. chief Seat 95. 59. for Guidus Baldo r. Gurdo 〈◊〉 99 for Arch B. 10. r. Arch B. 1. fol. 98. 6. for Timianus r. Timaus 99. 9. dele c. â—b 31. dele no 101. 55. dele thousanâ— r 4. 8 for party 1. part 109. 56. for Câ—ato 1. 〈◊〉 110. 17. dele by whom it was made fâ—ee and adde the same words lin 18. after 〈◊〉 the 4th 113 29. for first r. fis 114. l. 18. for Luca r. Lucumo 116. 31. for German r. Genean 12â— 23. for Liugâ—is r. Lâ—gurâ—a 123. 9. for Attenduto r. Attendulo 127. 6 for first 1. last 128. 56. for 〈◊〉 Pomera r. Alâ—a Pompeia 129. 38. for 5. r. Saint 131. 10. to severall parts adde called by severall names 136. 65. for 〈◊〉 r. neer 138. 17. dele France 141. 27. for Aâ—gow r. Argow Bâ—sides thâ—se there are some Mis-â—omâ—rs as our Lawyers phrase it as Bâ—thyâ—nia for Bithynia Lybia for Libya Rutili and Râ—tiliaâ— for Ratuli and Ratutian Thyras for 〈…〉 for Cilicia Cicilâ—a for Sicilia Syclopum for Cyclopam and divers others of this kind in the course of this work which I hope the charitable Reader wil not put upon my Accompt The rest which do not alter or perplex the sâ—nsâ— may be easily amended by the Reader and as easily pardoned An Advertisement to the Reader touching the Errata of this Part Coâ—teining France Spain and Britain IN the former part of the Errata I charged my self with a Sin of Ignorance and in this I am to charge my self with a Sin of Omiâ—â—ion which is the leaving out of the Catalogue of the Daulphius of Vienna before the incorporating of that Province with the Realm of France For being absolute Princes they deserve place here as well as the Dukes of Anjou or the Earls of Champâ—gne or any of the rest under the degree and rank of Kings whose successions are herein 〈◊〉 down and here they follow in this Catalogue of The Daulphins of Vienâ—ois A. Ch. 110. 1 Guigne surnamed the Fat Earl of Albon and Gâ—isiâ—auman at the time of the dissolution of the Kingdom of Buâ—gundie 1135. 2 Gurgne II. the first Proprietary and absolute Pâ—inca hereof by the name of the Daulphin of Vâ—enâ—ois 1146. 3 Guigne III. Sâ—nne of Guigne the 2d 1151. 4 Beatriae Daughter of Gaigne the 3d first maried to Raymond the 3d Earl of Tholouse next to Hugh the 3d D. of Burgundie and finally to Gâ—â—gne of S. Albons of the Collaterall liâ—â— of the former Earls all in her right entituled Daulphins of Viennoiâ— 1208. 5. Andrew the Sonne of Beatrix and of Guigne the 4th 1242. 6 Guigne V. Sonne of Andrew 1283. 7 Humbert the first of that name in the right of Anne his Wife Daughter and Heir of Guigne the fift 1305. 8 John the Sonne of Anne and Hombert exercised in continuall wars as his Father was with the Earls of Savoy 1322. 9 Guigne VI. Sonne of John taken Prisoner by Edward Earl of Savoy Anno 1329. and at last slain Anno 1324. 1341. 10 Humbert II. the second Sonne of Iohn
ditches and an antient Castle The Town great beautifull and rich adorned with sumptuous buildings both private and publick and replenished with wealthy Merchants and men of trade the principall of all the Province erected into an Earldom by Charls the Great and sometimes used for the stile of the Earls of Hainalt In this town is the noble Nunnerie of S. Valdrude once a Dutchesse of Lorrain the Nuns whereof are to be Ladies and Gentlewomen of noble families in the morning apparelled in white like Nuns in the afternoons according to their birth and qualities who when they please may leave the Cloister and be marryed The Abbesse hath both jurisdictions in the town and country about it and antiently did put the Earls of Hainalt into possession of the state Another Nunnerie like this but not of such large Revenues there is at 2 Maâ—buige on the Sambre a good town of Merchandise 3. Valenciennes seated on the Scheld and a little River called Rouelle which make not only in it many pleasant Isles but passe almost under every mans house to the great benefit and delight of the place and people The fite hereof so strong by nature besides the fortifications of Art that on the one side it may be easily made unapproachable by water and on the other sides so defended by hils that it can hardly be besieged but by three Armies at once A goodly large and beautifull town especially for publick buildings the chief whereof are the Church of our Lady built after the antient manner of Architecture with sumptuous arches 〈◊〉 goodly Pillars of Marble and Porphyrie the Earls Palace and the Town-hal buildings of great magnificence and excellent workmanship the birth-place of Henry the 7. Emperour of Germdnie of Mary daughter of Charls the Warlike and Froissart the great French Historian Finally a town which for the eminence thereof is governed as a State apart by it self having under the jurisdiction of it 3 Towns and 132 Villages which on occasions of appeal resort not to the Provinciall Councell at Montz but the great Councell at Machlyn 4. Chimay upon the River Blanche near a pleasant Forrest which gives the title of a Prince to the eldest son of the Duke of Arschot one of the principall Lords of Brabant who have here a very goodly Palace 5. Halle seated on the Seine which runs through it a place of great credit amongst the Papists by reason of an Image of the blessed Virgin famed for many miracles Of which see Lipsius on that Subject 6. Beauvais an old town at a pillar whereof begin all the wayes leading into France made of paved stones by Brunhault the wife of Sigebert King of Mets or Austrasia who with Fridegond the wife of Chilperick and Katharine Medices the wife of Henry the 2. are said to be the three Furies of France 7. Landrecie on the River Sambre famous for the notable resistance which it made to Charls the 5 1543. 8. Mariemburg built by Marie Queen of Hungarie Governesse here for the said Charls anno 1524. to serve as a Bulwark against France on which it frontireth 9. Philippe Ville built and well fortified for the same reason by King Philip the 2. 10. Bouchant upon the Scheld in the county of Ostrinand which countie is the title of the first son of Hainalt and by that name William the eldest son of Albert Earl of Hainalt and Holland was admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. 11. Conde a good little town seated on the Scheld the moiâ—ie whereof belonged heretofore to the house of Montpensâ—er in France as 12. Anghien a town of great trade for tapestrie to the house of Vendosme from whence the Princes of Conde and Dukes of â—nghien do derive their ticles 13. Beaumont upon the knap of a goodly hill whence it hath the name belonging at the present to the Dukes of Arschot but antiently the partage of the second son of the Earls of Hainalt 14. Bins or â—inche on a branch of the River Hain one of the jointuretowns of the Countesses of Hainalt much beautified and made a place of pleasures by Marie Queen of Hunâ—arie to whom it was given by Charls the 5. commonly called the Queens Paradise but burnt and utterly destroyed by the French anno 1554. 15. At h seated on both sides of the Dender a little but a pleasant and wealthie town here being held the staple of Linnen for all this country the cloth here sold amounting to 200000 crowns per annum As for the History of Hainalt the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Nervii the most valiant people of the Gaules dwelling within this part of the Forrest of Ardenne which in the beginning of the Kingdome of the French gave the title of Earl to many great and puissant Princes Growing too great and trusting too much to that greatnesse they drew upon themselves the jealousies of those mightier Princes by whom at last Brunulph Earl of Ardenne was slain in battle and his estate parcelled out amongst his children Alberic surnamed the Orphelin one of his younger sons being by Sigeberâ— King of Mets or Austrasia enfeoffed of this country by the name and title of Earl of Hainalt Hâ—nnevia the Latines call it Twice this Estate was added or united to that of Flanders 1 In the person of Baldwin the 5. Earl of Flanders succeeding hereunto in right of Richild his wife daughter of Regnier the 3. 2 By the marriage of Baldwin the 6. of Hainalt with Margaret Countesse of Flanders sister and heir of Philip of Elsas Earl of Flanders But being divided the first time by the usurpation of Flanders wrested from Arnulph the 3. by his Uncle Robert and the second time by the intrusion of John de Avesnes naturall son of Margaret the second daughter of the Emperor Baldwin into the Estate and Earldom of Hainalt it was finally annexed to Holland by the marriage of John de Avesnes to Adelize or Aleide daughter and at the last heir of Florence the 4. Earl of Holland Zeland c. from which it never was divided till they were both incorporated into that of Burgundie The EARLS of HAINALT 1 Alberic one of the younger sons of Brunulph Earl of Ardenne 2 Waultier son of Alberic 3 Waultier II. son of Waultier the first 4 Wauâ—tier III. son of Waltier the second 5 Albon in right of his wife eldest daughter of Walter the third 6 Albon II. son of the said Albon by that wife 7 Manassier son of Albon the second 8 Regnier son of Manassier 9 Regnier II. son of Regnier the first 10 Regnier III. son of Regnier the second 11 Baldwin V. of Flanders in right of Richild his wife the sole daughter to Regnier the third was Earl of Hainalt 1070 12 Arnulph son of Baldwin and Richild despoiled of his estate and life by his Uncle Robert who seised on the Earldom of Flanders 1071 13 Baldwin II. brother of Arnulph succeeded in Hainalt 14 Baldwin III. son of
Boulogne in Picardie to whom he brought the famous Godfrey surnamed of Bovillon because Duke thereof before he did succeed into that of Lorrain renowned for the conquest of Hierusalem and the Holy-land Who afterwards succeeding in the Dukedome of Lorrain sold his Estates of Bovillon unto Obert Bishop of Leige as before was said by whom and his Successors both the Estate and Title of Duke of Bovillon was peaceably enjoyed till the yeaâ— 1530 or thereabouts when Eberhaâ—d of Mark Bishop and Cardinall of Leige sold it to Robert Earl of Mark his brother descended from Engelbert Earl of Mark and a daughter of the house of Aremberg who brought with her Sedan Jamais and others of the Towns spoken of before But Robert being worsted by Charles the 5. for whom he was too weak an enemy the Town of Bovillon being taken by the conquering Emperour was afterwards restored to the Bishops and nothing but the title of Dukes of Bovillon left to the Princes of Sedan And that he might be able to hold Sedan this Robert was fain to return again to the protection of the French as his Ancestors had done before and died anno 1535. leaving hâ—s titles and estate unto Robert his son one of the Marshals of France whose grandson called also Robert being a dear friend and companion of Henry of Bourbon K. of Navarre and afterwards of France also dying without issue at Geneva anno 1588 committed to him the disposall of his estates and of the Lady Charlotte his only Sister And he so well discharged his trust that having setled his own affairs he gave the Lady in marriage to Henry de la Tour Viscount of Turene in France one who had done him very good service in the course of his long war against the Leaguers and with her the possession of Sedan and the title of Bovillon whose posterity do still enjoy it As for the Town of Bovillon it self being taken from Duke Robert by Charles the 5. and from the Imperialists by the French anno 1552. as before was said it was at last restored unto the Bishop of Leige by the treaty of Cambray anno 1559. but without prejudice to the title of the Prince of Sedan So that at this time there are no fewer then three which write themselves Dukes of Bovillon viz. the Bishop of Leige who hath possession of the Town the house of de la Tour who is invested in Sedan and some other pieces and finally the Heirs Males of the collatorall line of the house of Mark who hold some other parts and places of this estate But to return again to the Dutchy of Luxembourg it was at first a part of the great Earldome of Ardenne dismembred from it in the time of the Emperour Otho the first by Sigefride the son of Ricuinus Prince thereof who in the division of that estate amongst his Brethren had this for his portion with the title of Earl denominated from the Castle now the town of Luxembourg selected by him for the seat of his principality Of his Successours there is little to be found upon good record untill the time of Henry the 1. father of Henry the 7. Emperour of Germany and of a Royall progeny of Kings and Princes two of the which are most considerable though all of them of eminent quality in their severall times viz. 1. Henry elected and crowned Emperour by the name of Henry the 7. said to be poisoned by a Frier in the Holy Chalice to prevent some designs he had against the Pope in asserting the Imperiall power in Italie 2. John the son of this Henry chosen King of Bohemia in regard of his marriage with Elizabeth daughter of Wenceslaus King thereof the possession of which Realm he left unto his Posterity advanced unto a Dukedome by Charles the 4. the eldest son of this John in the person of Wenceslaus his younger brother What else concerns it we shall finde in this following Catalogue of EARLS and DUKES of LVXEMBOVRG 1 Sigifâ—ide the son of Ricuine Prince of Ardenne 2 Henry Earl of Luxembourg slain in the quarrell of Rainold Earl of Gueldres contending with John Duke of Brabant for the Dutchie of Limbourg 3 Henry II. by means of his brother Baldwin Elector of Triers chosen Emperour of the Germans the 7. of that name anno 1308. first crowned at Aken and afterwards at Rome one of the last Emperours that medled in the affairs of Italy 1313 4 John son of Henry II. Earl of Luxembourg married Elizabeth daughter of Winceslaus the elder King of Bohemia of which he was upon that marriage elected and crowned King anno 1311. in the life of his father slain by the English in the battell of Crecie anno 1346. 1346 5 Wenceslaus the younger son of John created Duke of Luxembovrg by his elder brother Charles the 4. Emperour and King of Bohemia 1383 6 Wenceslaus II. eldest son of the said Charles the 4. Emperour and King of Bohemia also succeeded his Uncle in the Dukedome 1419 7 Sigismund brother of Wenceslaus succeeded Wenceslaus in all his estates to which he added the Crown of Hungarie by the marriage of Mary daughter of King Lewis the first 8 Elizabeth daughter of John Duke of Garlitz a Town of Lusatia the brother of Sigismund by the giâ—t of Sigismund her Uncle being then alive the better to fit her for the bed of 〈◊〉 of Bourgogn Duke of Brabant after whose decease she married John the 3. Earl of Hamalt Holland c. But having no issue by either of them she sold her interest in this Dukedome to Philip the Good in pursuance of the contract and agreement made at her first marriage for setling this estate in the house of Burgundie The Armes are B. six Barrulets A supporting a Lyon G crowned and armed Or. 7. LIMBOVRG The greatest of the Estates of Belgium for extent of territory at the time of their incorporating in the house of Burgundie was that of Brabant comprehending 5. of the 17. Provinces that is to say the Dukedome of Limbourg and Brabant the Marquisate of the holy Empire the Earldome of Namurce and the Seigneury of Macklyn 1. LIMBOVRG hath on the East the Dukedome of Gulick in High Germany on the West the Bishoprick of Leige on the North Brabant and on the South the Dukedome of Luxembourg The Soyle fruitfull of all necessary commodities excepting wines the want whereof is recompensed with most excellent wheat great store of sewell and plenty of the best iron mines in all these countries all which commodities it hath of so great excellency in their severall kinds that it is said of them proverbially that their Bread is better then bread their Fire hotter then fire and their Iron harder then iron It is also well stored with medicinable simples and enriched with a mine of Copperas by Plinie called Lapis â—rosus lib. 34. c. 10. which being incorporated with brasse makes Lattin and increaseth the brasse by one third part Lapis aerosus
II. called the Good Duke of Burgundie son and heir of John Duke of Burgundie elder brother of Anthony on the deth of his two Cousin Germans John and Philip succeeded In the Dukedom of Brabant as the direct heir of the Lady Margaret wife of Lewis de Malain and daughter of John the third the last Duke of Brabant of the house of Lovain The Arms hereof are Sable a Lyon Or. 12. HOLLAND 13. ZELAND 14. WESTFRISELAND Having thus spoken of those Provinces which stil continue in subjection to the King of Spain except some few towns in Flanders and Brabant before mentioned let us next look on those which have withdrawn their obedience from him beginning first with Holland and its Appendixes as of more power and consideration then all the rest Which though distinct Provinces and acting in their severall capacities at the present time yet having been alwayes under the command of the same Princes they must be joined together in the Storie of them but shall be severally handled as to the Chorographie HOLLAND so called quasi Holt-land that is to say a woodie country as Ortelius hath it but rather quast Hollow-land from the bogs and marishes and unsound footing on the same hath on the East the Zuider See Vtrecht and some part of Guelderland on the West and North the German Ocean on the South the Islands of Zeland and some part of Brabant The country for the most part lyeth very low in so much that they are fain to fence it with Banks and Ramparts to keep out the Sea and to restrain the Rivers within their bounds so that in many places one may see the Sea far above the Land and yet repulsed with those Banks and is withall so fenny and full of marishes that they are forced to trench it with innumerable dikes and channels to make it firm land and fit for dwelling yet not so firm as to bear either trees or much graine But such is the industry of the people and the trade they drive that having little or no corn of their own growth they do provide themselves elsewhere notonly sufficient for their own spending but wherewith to supply their neighbours having no timber of their own they spend more timber in building ships and fencing their water-courses then any country in the world having no wine they drink more then the people of the country where it groweth naturally and finally having neither Flax nor Wool they make more cloth of both sorts then all the countries in the world except France and England The present inhabitants are generally given to Sea-faring lives so that it is thought that in Holland Zeland and West-Friseland there are 2500. ships of war and burden The women for the most part laborious in making stufles Nay you shall hardly see a child of four years of age that is not kept to work and made to earn its own living to the great commendation of their government The greatest of their natural Commodities is Butter and Cheese of which besides that infinite plenty which they spend in their own houses and amongst their Garrisons they sell as much unto other Countries as comes to 100000 Crowns per annum By which means and by the greatnesse of their fish-trade spoken of before they are grown so wealthy on the land and so powerfull at Sea that as Flanders heretofore was taken for all the Netherlands so now Holland is taken generally for all the Provinces confederated in a league against the Spaniard The whole compasse of it is no more then 180 miles no part thereof being distant from the Sea above three houres journey and yet within that narrow circuit there are contained no fewer then 23 walled Towns and 400 Villages some situate in the North and others in South-Holland as it stands divided In South-Holland being that part hereof which lyeth next to Zeland and the middle channell of the Rhene passing from Vtrecht unto Leiden the principall Towns are 1. Dort in Latine Dordrectum formerly the Staple for Rhenish wines a large rich and well-peopled town anciently joined to the firm land but in the year 142 rent from it by the violence of the Sea and made an Iland of great command upon the traffique of the Maes and the Wael upon whose confluence it stands but of most note for an Assembly of Divines out of divers Countries following Calvins doctrine for condemnation of the Lutheran or Arminian Tenets concerning Universall Grace and Predestination deâ—â—â—nation anno 1618. 2. â—eterdam seated on a dike or channell called the Rotter not farre from which at a 〈◊〉 named 〈◊〉 the Leck one or the three main branches of the Rhene falleth into the Maâ—s among â—air and well traded Port the birth-place of the learned Erasmus 3. Schoon-heven situate on the 〈◊〉 a fair town having a commodious haven 4. Gorichom upon the VVael where it 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 from the Church whereof one may discerne 22 walled townes 5. 〈◊〉 one of the six principall towns of Holland rich and well fortified seated on a Dike called Yssei drawn from the middle channell of Rhâ—ne as is also 6. Over-water and 7. Yssel-stein this last belonging properly to the Prince of Orange the first of great trade for making cables and cords for shipping 8. 〈◊〉 or Lugdunum Batavorum an University founded anno 1564. The town consisteth of 41 Islands to which they passe partly by boats partly by bridges whereof there are 144 and of them 104 builded with stone Here is in this town a castle said to have been built by Hengist the Saxon at his return out of England And not far off stood the famous Nunnerie of Rainsburg of the same nature with those of Mentz and Nivelle before described so liberally endowed that 2000 persons did there dayly receive relief 9. Vianen on the Leck a Seigneurie distinct from Holland pertaining antiently to the Lords of Brederode 10. Delse a town of great trade for cloathing large and well built beautified with spacious streets and goodly Churches the birth-place of that monstrous Heretick David George who called himself King and Christ Immortall He fled with his wife and children anno 1544 to Basil there he set up his Doctrine the points whereof were 1. That the Law and the Gospell were unprofitable for the attaining of Heaven but his Doctrine able to save such as receive it 2. That he was the true Christ and Messas 3. That he had been till that present kept in a place unknown to all the Saints and 4. that he was not to restore the house of Israel by death or tribulation but by love and grave of the Spirit He dyed in the yeare 1556. and three dayes after his Doctrine was by them of Basil condemned his goods confiscate and his bones taken up and burned Hee bound his Disciples to three things 1. to conceal his name 2. not to reveale of what condition hee had been and 3. not to discover the articles of his Doctrine to any
son of Albert. 1417 25 Jaquelme only daughter of Earl William the sixt first marryed to John the 4. Duke of Brabant the son of Anthony of Burgogne from whom divorced under colour of Consanguinity she was marryed after to Humfrey Duke of Glocester and then to Frank of Borjelles a private Gentleman being unworthily handled by Duke John of Burgundie surrendred her estates to Duke Philip the Good 26 Philip the Good Duke of Burgundie son of John Duke of Burgundie and of the Lady Margaret sister of Earl William the sixt and daughter of Albert Earls of Hainalt Holland c. succeeded on the resignation of the Lady Jaqueline his Cousin Germain transporting these Estates to the house of Burgundie 15. VTRECHT 16. OVER-YSSELL The Bishoprick of VTRECT I mean the temporall jurisdiction and estate thereof contained once all that tract of ground which now makes up the Provinces of Vtrecht Over-Yssell and Groining But Groining was long since dismembred Vtrecht and Over-Yssell remaining parts thereof till the yea◠1528. when added to the rest of the Belgick Provinces by Charles the fift VTRECHT hath on the East Guelderland on the West North and South environed with Holland The Countrey very fruitfull much dryer then Holland and so fitter for all sorts of grain It containeth 70. villages and five walled Towns that is to say 1. Wick at Duersteed situate on the middle Channell of the Rhene where it diverteth into the Leck well built and fortified anciently with a good Castle supposed to be the Batavoducun spoken of by Tacitus the mansion at that time of the second Legion 2. Rhenen upon the same branch or Channell whence it hath the name about which is digged abundance of turfe for fewell 3. Amesfort on the River Ems called in Latine Amisus a fair Town and well peopled 4. Montfort upon the Yssell pleasantly seated and of great strength as being anciently a frontier Town against the Hollanders 5. Vtrecht situate on the middle Channell of the Rhene first called Antonina from one of the Antonines of Rome but Dagobert King of France gave it the name of Trajectum or Vltrajectum we now call it Vtrecht because there was at that time the common Ferry over the River The town large beautifull and very sumptuously built having in it many goodly Churches of which five were anciently Collegiate besides two famous Monasteries of noble women such as those spoken of elsewhere the private houses well contrived most of them having goodly cellars vaulted with wonderfull art and skill to which the people may resort in all times of danger Sometimes the Seat-Royall of Radbold King of the Frisons then of the Bishops honoured of old with a Juridicall resort for the parts adjoyning and now the principall of this Province A city so miraculously seated amongst walled Towns that a man may go from hence in one day to any one of 50. walled Towns or Cities thence equally distant or to any one of 26. Towns to dinner and come home to bed OVER-YSSELL in Latine Transisulana so named from its situation beyond the Yssell is bounded on the East with Westphalen on the West with the Zuider-Zee on the North with West-Friseland on the South with Guelderland The countrey very plain and without hils but wet and moorish affording excellent good pasturage and not defective in corn Divided into three parts that is to say Tuent confining upon Wesiphalen Ysselland on the River Yssell and Drent beyond the River Vecht in all which are contained 11. Towns and 100. Villages The principall of which are 1. Deventer on the River Yssell strong and well fortified and withall beautifull and well peopled an Hanse town and the chief of all this Province first taken for the States by the Earl of 〈◊〉 then Governour of those countries for Queen Elizabeth anno 1586. treacherously reyeelded to the Spaniard by Sir William Stanley but in the year 1590. again recovered by the States 2. Swoll standing on a little River which runs into the Vidre anciently fortified with a double ditch and very strong ramparts an Hanse town as is also 3. Campen situate on the left shore and fall of the Yssell into the Zuider-zee a fair and large town and of very great strength by reason of those in accessible marishes amongst which it is situate These three are in that part hereof which is called Ysselland and by some Saland by whom erroneously supposed to be the countrey of the ancient Salii In that part hereof which is called Tuent we have the Towns of 4. Oldensel 5 Enschede 6. Delden 7. Almeloo of which little memorable And in that of Drent the Town and Castle of Vallenhoven standing upon the Zuider-zee well served with all sorts of victuals for which cause made the ordinary residence of the Governour and supreme Councell for the whole Province The ancient inhabitants of these two Provinces were some parts of the Batavi and Frisii minores for that of Vtrecht the Bructeri and as some say the Salii in Over-yssell both Provinces belonging anciently to the Episcopall See of Vtrecht founded by Dagobert King of France who endowed it with great lands and territories the first Bishop being Willibald an Englishman who converted these parts to Christianity His Successours grew to so great power that they were able to bring 40000. men into the field and with great courage did maintain their estate and patrimony against the incroaching Earls of Holland But at the last having continued for the space of 900. years Henry of Bavaria Bishop hereof being extremely distressed with war by the Duke of Gueldres and driven out of the City of Vtrecht by his own subjects perhaps upon some humour of Reformation alienated all the temporalties of his Bishoprick to Charles the fift anno 1527. And the next year the Imperialists by one of the factions were let into Vtrecht at what time both the Estates of the Countrey and Pope Clement the 7. confirmed the Alienation made by the Bishop After which solemne Acts of theirs the Emperour caused himself to be invested in this estate by the States of the Empire for Vtrecht was of old an Imperiall Fief and for the better Government and administration of it divided it into two Provinces as it still coutinueth But what this Bishop lost in power his Successours not long after gained in title the Bishop of Vtrecht being made an Archbishop or Metropolitane anno 1561. but by reason of the change of Religion which was then working and the falling off of these Countries which soon afther followed he had but little joy in his new preferment 17. GVELDERLAND 18. ZUTPHEN and 19. GROINING The Dukedome of Guelderland at such time as it was first taken in by Charles the fift contained under it the Dutchy of Guelders properly and specially so called the Earldome of Zutphen and the Town and Seigneurie of Groining held by distinct titles and governed ever since their union with the Belgick Provinces as distinct Estates GVELDERLAND I
himself but he intrapped the Counts of Horne and Egmond and beheaded them anno 1567. Being thus rid of these two with diverse others of good quality who living would have much hindred his proceedings he quartered his Spaniards in the Townes and Provinces spoiled the people not of their Priviledges onely but their Liberty Among the Reformed he brought in the bloudy Inquisition and indeed so tyrannically did he behave himself that the people were forced to a defensive war as well for their lives as substance This was a war of State not Religion the most part of the Hollanders being Papists at the time of their taking Armes During these troubles the Prince of Orenge was not idle but he in one place and Count Lodewick his brother in another kept Duke Alva imployed though divers times not with such fortunate successe as they did expect In the year 1572 Flushing was surprised by Voorst and Berland as we have before said So also was the Brill in Voorne an Island of Holland by the Count de la March and not long after all Holland except Amsierdam followed the fortune and side of the Prince together with all the towns of Zeland Midleburg excepted Anno 1573. Duke Alva being recalled Don Lewis de Requisens was appointed Governor during whose rule many of the Belgians abandoned their Country some flying into Germany others into France most into England After his death and before the arrivall of Don John the Priuce and his party recovered strength and courage again till the coming of the Prince of Parma who brought them into worse case then ever Yet anno 1581. they declare by their writings directed to all people that Philip of Spain was fallen from the Government and take a new oath of the People which bound them never to return to the Spanish obedience This done they elect Francis Duke of Anjou heir apparent to the French King and then in no small hopes of marrying Queen Elizabeth of England to be their Lord. But he intending rather to settle a Tyranny in himself then to drive it from the Spaniard attempted Antwerp put his men into the town but was by the valour of the Burgers shamefully repulst Shame of this ignoble enterprise especially grief for its ill suctesse took him out of the world About which time the estate of these Countries was thus by this Hieroglyphick expressed A Cow represented the body of Belgium there stood the King of Spain spurring her the Queen of England feeding her the Prince of Orenge milking her and Duke Francis plucking her back by the tail but she foul'd his fingers During his unfortunate Government Parma prevailed in all places especially after the death of William Prince of Orenge treacherously slain with a Pistoll anno 1584. Now were the poor Hollanders truly miserable desperate of pardon from their Prince and having none to lead them none to protect them but such as were likely to regard their own profit more then theirs England was the only sanctuary they had now left to which they sue offering the Queen thereof the soveraignty of their Provinces who had if not a true yet a plausible title to them As being generally descended from Edward the third and Philip his Wife who was sister and as some say Heir to William Earl of Hainalt Holland c. If Margaret from whom the right of Spain is derived were daughter to Earl William then was our Queen to succeed after Philip who was rejected if that Margaret were as many write his younger sister then was our Queen the undoubted Heir her predecessour Philippa being Earl Williams eldest sister But that Heroick Queen not disputing the right of the title nor intending to herself any thing save the honour of relieving her distressed neighbours and providing for her own estate by this diversion took them into her protection Under which the Belgian affairs succeeded so prosperously I will not now stand upon the particulars that before they would hearken to any treaty of peace they forced the King of Spain to this conclusion that he treated with them as with a free Estate abstracted from all right and title which he might pretend unto the places which they were possessed of This peace was concluded anno 1609. since which time they have kept Garrisons well disciplined and as well paid so that these Countries have in these late dayes been the Campus Martius or School of defence for all Christendome to which the youth of all Nations repair to see the manner of Fortifications and learn the art of war Thus did they for 40 years hold the staffe against a most puissant Monarch and in the end capitulated with great advantage that it is observed that whereas all other Nations grow poor by war these only grow rich Whereupon it is remarkable to consider into what follies and extremities Princes run by using their people to the warre The Kings of France place most of their hopes in their Cavalrie because in policie they would not that the Vulgar should be exercised in arms Lycurgus gave a Law to the Lacedemonians that they should never fight often with one enemie the breaking whereof made the Thâ—bans a small Common-wealth to be their equals in power The Turks won the vast Empire they now possesse by making many and speedy wars But now that policy being worn out of fashion we see that to omit Persia the little and distracted Kingdom of Hungarie hath for 200 years resisted their Forces So was it between the Dukes of Austria and the Switzeâ—s and so it is betwixt the Spaniard and Low-country men who formerly being accounted a dull and heavy people altogether unfit for the wars by their continuall combating with the Spaniard are become ingenious full of action and great managers of causes appertaining to sights either by Sea or Land We may hereby also perceive what advantage a small State gaineth by fortifying places and passages there being nothing which sooner breaketh a great Army and undoeth a great Prince then to beleaguer a well fortified town for that herein he consumeth his time and commonly loseth his men credit and money as the Romans before Numantia the great Tuâ—k in Malta and Charls of Burgundie before Nancie For where war is drawn out of the field unto the wals the Mattock and Spade being more necessary then the Sword and Spear there the valour of the assailant is little available because it wanteth its proper object Thus as before we brought these severall Estates and Provinces into one hand so now we have broke them into two the one part continuing in obedience to the Crown of Spain the other governing themselves as a State apart Under the King remain the Dukedoms of Luxembourg Limbourg and Brabant some few towns excepted the Marquisate of the Empire the Earldomâ— of Hainalt Namur Artois and Flanders except only S. Ivys and the Lorship or Signeurie of Machlyn with many places of importance in the Dutchie of Gueldres to countervail the
though the women by their lawes have a property in the goods which they bring with them at their marriage or are given them after so as the husband hath but the use of them onely and may dispose of them by their last will at the time of their death yet is their condition thereby little better the husband being no lesse churlish and imperious then hee would be otherwise Which made Caracalla to say often that only that Nation knew how to rule their Wives which added the feminine article to the Sun and the masculine to the Moon as the Germans doe Most of them as well VVives as Virgins except persons of honour use to goe bare sooted within doors and seldome put on shoes or stockins but when they are to goe abroad upon their occasions A thing that seems the more strange in regard of the extreme coldnesse of the Countrey which is so fierce that generally they lodge between two Feather beds both in summer and winter and in most houses have their stoves of which the doores and windowes are kept very close as well to retain the heat as to keep out the cold Which though they may be usefull and inoffensive in Gentlemens houses yet in the common Innes where all sorts of people are necessitated to throng together the ill smels never purged by admitting any fresh air are ready to stifle and choak up the spirits of raw Travellers not accustomed to them The diet of Germany France and Italy is by a Traveller thus censured the Germans have much meat but fluttishly dressed the French little but neatly cooked the Italians neither the one nor the other And to say truth the Germans have meat enough the people being generally of good stomachs and either by nature or ill custome excessive both in eating and drinking seldome rising from the table till they have consumed all which was set before them Insomuch as in some places it is provided by Law that in their feasts they shall not sit above five houres at the table During which time if by intemperance either in eating or drinking a man disgorge his foul stomach in his fellows lap or pisse under the table it is no disgrace to him nor at any time taken notice of to his reproach Which humour of gormandizing and excessive drinking is not onely cherished among the Vulgar but even amongst their greatest Princes who besides what they doe in this kinde themselves have their drinking champions as well to answer all challenges as to challenge all comers contending with each other as a point of State whose cellar shall afford the greatest and most capable Vessels The title of the Fathers descend to all the children every son of a Duke being a Duke and every daughter a Dutchesse a thing which the Italians hold so ridiculous that they put it in the forefront of this facetious Satyre The Dukes and Earles of Germany the Dons of Spain the Monsieurs of France the Bishops of Italy the Nobility of Hungary the Lairds of Scotland the Knights of Naples and the younger brethren of England make a poore company For by this common assuming of the Fathers honour and parting his lands among all the brethren the Nobility is beyond reason multiplyed and no losse impoverished there being not long since 17 Princes of Anhalt and 27 Counts of Mansfields to most of which their Armes have been the best part of their riches nihil nisi arma manus in his â—mnia as Tacitus once said of the ancient Britains And yet there is not one of this poore Nobility that will vouchsafe to marry with the daughter of the wealthiest Merchant or suffer any of their sisters to be married to any under the degree of a Nobleman nor any juster cause of disheriting their children then ignoble marriages never permitting the issue of such a Bed to succeed in any of their â—ees Estates or titles by means whereof though they debar themselves of such accessions of wealth as matches of that kinde might bring them yet to the great honour of their generosity in this particular they preserve the pure â—â—ream of their bloud from running into muddie channels and keep the spirits of brave men though they want the fortunes The Languages here spoken are the French in Lorrain and some towns of the Bishop of Triers the Italian in the highest parts of Turol which lie next to the Commonwealth of Veâ—ice the Sclavonian spoken in Bohemia Moravia and some parts of Lusatia and the high Dutch the generall Language of the Country A language very antient doubtless though I am not so much a Goropian as to think it spâ—ke in Paraâ—ise or before the Floud and such as by reason of the little or no impression which the Roman Armies made upon this contrary hath lesse commixture with the Latine then any which is used in these Western parts the VVelch excepted and is very harsh by reason of its many Consonants This Country was esteemed by Tacitus to be rude and barren containing nothing but unpeopled Forrests unprofitable Heaths and unhealthy Pools Germaniam informem terris asperam coelo tristem cultu a pectuque as he further addeth And such no doubt it was in those times wherein Tacitus lived the people not being civilized nor the Countrey cultivated nor any means found out to rectifie the sharpnesse of that Northern air But he who doth observe it now cannot but confesse that there is no Countrey in the World either better planted or replenished with more goodly and gallant Clâ—ies being also in most parts both pleasant healthy and profitable abounding with mines of silver and interiour metals plentifull in corn and wines with which they supply the defect of other Nations as also with Flesh Fish Linnen Quicksilver Allom Saffron Armour and other iron-workes The AraSble lands so spacious in the Eastern parts that the husband man going forward with his Plough in the morning turned not back again till noon so making but two furrows for his whole days work For this Verstegan is my Authour and if it be not credible let him bear the blame Souldiers of most eminencie in the Elder times were 1. Arminius the Prince of the Cherusci who overthrew Quintilius Varus and the Roman Legions 2. VVitikind the last King of the Saxons for the middle ages 3. Otho the first 4. Frederick Barbarossa 5. Rodulph of Habsburg Emperours and Kings of Germany 6. Henry surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxony 5. And in the last Centurie of years 6. Frederick the second Electoâ—r Palatine who made good Vienna against the Turks 7. Albert of Brandenburg of whom more hereafter 8. Earnest Earl of Mansfeild 9. John George of Jagerndorf 10. Albert VVallenstein Duke of Fridland and divers other of late dayes Scholars of note the elder times afforded none nor the middle many learning being here so rare in the middle of the eighth Centurie that Vigilius Bishop of Saltzburg was condemned of heresie for holding that there were some
Adolphus 1475 13 William V. of Berg and VI. of Gulick son of Gerrard 1511 14 Marie daughter and heir of William Dutchesse of Gulick and Berg conveyed the whole Estate in marriage to John the 3. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March continuing in that Familie till the expiration of it in the person of John Williliam the last Prince hereof anno 1610. 4 The Earldom of MARCH or MARK hath on the East and North Westphalia on the West the Dukedom of Cleve on the South that of Berg or Mont. So called as being seated in the Marches of Westphalen out of which it was taken The Countrie for the most part like the rest of Westphalen more fit for pasturage then corn woodie and yeelding store of pawnage to those heards of swine with which it plentifully abounds Chief places in it are 1 Werden upon the River Ruer on the edge of Westphalia the people whereof get great wealth by grazing of Cattle 2 Soest in Latine Susatum for wealth and greatnesse not inferiour to any in Westphalen except Munster only consisting of ten parishes and lording it over many rich and pleasant Villages Anciently it belonged to the Bishops of Colen but in the year 1444. did voluntarily yeild it self to the Duke of Cleve being then Earl of March also and by Duke John the 4. courageously defended against those Prelates 3 Arusberg a fine and pleasant site used for a retiring place by the Electours of Colen unto whom it belongs 4 Dortmond in Latine Tremonia a Countie anciently of it self and held immediately of the Empire possessed by the Troâ—manni a tribe of the Suevians from whence first called Tretmania and at last Tremonia 5 blancostein built commodiously by Adolphus the fift of that name and first Earl of March as was also 6 Hâ—m or Hammone 7 Vnna of which nothing memorable 8 Altena the first title of the Earls of this house before they assumed that of the Earls of March assumed first by Adolphus the 4. on the Conquest of some Lands in the Marches of Westphalen continuing in that Familie till united with Cleve As for the Earldom or Dukedom of CLEVE out of which it was taken and to which the rest of those estates did in time accrew it was one of the most ancient Estates or Principalities in these parts of the world continuing in a direct line for the space of 900 years held by them of the Kings of France and afterwards of the Kings of Lorrain till the incorporating of that Kingdom with the German Empire Begun first by Elias Grullius companion to Charls Martel in his wars against the Frisons Saxons and Bavarians whose son Theodorick added hereto by marriage the Countie of Teisterbant containing the Towns and Seigneuries of Aliena in Wesiphalen as also of Bomel Heusden Buren Culemberg in the Belgick Provinces By Baldwin the sixt Earl was added the territory of Twentzen in Latine Regio Tuentana given him by Ludovicus Pius by Theodorick the fift the town and Seigneurie of Duislake setled upon him on his marriage with Mathilda the heir thereof by Theodorick the 9. the County of Hulkenrade near Nuys in the land of Colen together with the towns of Duysburg and Culembourg bought of Rodolphus Habspurgensis by John his son the town and territory of Keisarswerd bought of Charles the 4. By Adolph the 29. Earl the Earldome of March formerly taken out of it was again united by Adolph his successour made the first Duke hereof by the Emperour Sigismund anno 1417. the Lordships of Gennep Duiffels and Reixwald bought of the said Emperour together with the County of Ravenstein the Towns of Leoburg Limers and Hatteren for the ransome of William Duke of Berg and other noble persons taken prisoners by him anno 1397. by John the first Duke of that name the Town and territory of Soest and finally by John the 3. the Dukedomes of Berg and Gulick as heir thereof by his mother Mary sole daughter and heir of William the fift and sixt the last Duke thereof To which great height this ancient and noble family had not long attained and thereby made themselves and their sons and daughters fit matches for the greatest Princes but it pleased God to bring it to its fatall end and by that means to dissipateâ— his brave estate in the hands of strangers as shall be shewed in the Conclusion of this Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of CLEVE A. Ch. 717 1 Elias Grallius companion in the wars of Charles Martell 732 2 Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Lord of Teisterbant 755 3 Rainold son of Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Teisterbant 767 4 Conon of great fame in Armes under Charles the great 778 5 John son of Conon marryed the daughter of Michael Curopalates Emperour of Constantinople 790 6 Robert the eldest son of John 798 7 Baldwin the brother of Earl Robert After whose death anno 830. the Earldone of Teisterbant was taken out of it and made the portion of Robert a younger son from whom descended the two houses of March and Berg. 830 8 Ludowick son of Baldwin 834 9 Eberard brother of Ludovick who gave Teisterbant to his brother Robert 843 10 Luithardus Earl of Cleve 878 11 Baldwin II. 928 12 Arnold 968 13 Wignan son of Arnold 1004 14 Conrade made an Earl of the Empire in the life of his father 1045 15 Theodorick II. 1088 16 Theodorick III. companion of Godfrey of Bovillon in the holy Land 1114 17 Arnold II. brother of Theodorick the 3. 1161 18 Theodorick IV. 19 Arnold III. 1205 20 Arnold IV. 1218 21 Theodorick V. 1229 22 Theodorick VI. 1247 23 Theodorick VII 1255 24 Theodorick VIII 1271 25 Theodorick IX 26 Otho son of Theodorick 1309 27 Theodorick X. brother of Otho II. 2325 28 John brother of Theodorick and Canon of Colen the last of the masculine issue of Elias Grallius 29 Adolphus the VII of March son of Adolph the 6. of March and Mary of Cleve first Archbishop of Colen as six of this house of March had been almost successively before him succeeded on the death of his Uncle John to the Earldome of Cleve inaugurated thereunto by Charles the 4. 1389 30 Adolph II. of Cleve and VIII of March created the first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismund at the Councell of Constance anno 1417. 1443 31 John III. son of Adolph Duke of Cleve Earl of March and Lord of Ravenstein 1481 32 John II. of the rank of Dukes and the IV of the Earls 1521 33 John III. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March c. by descent from his Father and Duke of Gulick and Berg in right of his wife daughter and heir of William the last Duke thereof 1539 34 William son of John the 3. and Mary his wife daughter and sole heir of William the last Duke of Gulick and Berg father of the Lady Anne of Cleve one of the wives of Henry the 8. of England He contended very strongly against Charles the fift for
the Dukedomâ— of Gueldres but being too weak for so great an Adversary made his submission to him at Venlo and so saved his estates 1584 35 John William son of the former William during the life of Charles Frederick his elder brother was Bishop of Munster on whose death anno 1575. he resigned that dignity and in the end succeeded his Father in his whole estates which he managed with great piety and prudence till the year 1610. and then died issuelesse The last of that ancient and noble family of the Dukes of Cleve After whose death much quarrell and contention grew about the succession betwixt the severall competitors and pretenders to it of which the principall were 1. Leopold Archduke of Austria pretending an investiture from the Emperour Rodolphus to whom for want of heirs males the estate was said to be escheated 2. John George Duke of Saxonie descended from Sibyll daughter of Duke John the third at whose marriage with John Frederick the Electour of Saxonie an 1535 it was said to have been solemnly agreed upon that on the failing of the heirs males of Cleve the issue of that marriage should succeed therein 3. John Sigismund the Electour of Brandenburg in behalf of his son George William Duke of Prussia by the Lady Anne his wife eldest daughter of Albert of Brandenburg Duke of Prussia and of Maria Leonora the eldest sister and next heir of the Duke deceased 4. Wolfgangus Gulielmus Palatine of Newburg son of Magdalen the younger sister of that Mary who claimed the estate as nearest kinsman one degree to the said last Duke And though the right seemed most apparently on the side of Brandenbourg the Estate in tayle pretended by the Duke of Saxonie being formerly cut off by Imperiall authority and that pretended to by the Duke of Newburg not of force in Germanie yet being that Leopold was in Armes and had already forced a possession of most part of the Countrey the two Princes of Brandenbourg and Newburg soon agreed the controversie and by the help of the Protestant Princes their Confederates recovered the greatest part of it from the hands of Leopold But the Palatine of Newburg not content with his partage first married with a daughter of the Duke of Bavaria then reconciled himself to the Church of Rome called in the Spanish Armes under the command of Marquisse Spinola to abet his quarrell which made George William son of the Elector of Brandenbourg and the Lady Anne to call in the Forces of the States under the command of Maurice Earl of Nassaw after Prince of Orange The issue of which war was this that Spinola possessed himself of Wesel Aken Mullheim Pusseldorp and most other places of importance in Berg and Gulick and the States got into their power the Towns of Gulick with Rees and Emmerick in the Dukedome of Cleve and almost the whole County of Mark. And though they both pretend to keep them for the use of those Princes in whose cause they stand yet when such strong parties keep the Stakes it is most easie to determine who will win the game such alterations as have hapned in the chance of war by the reciprocall winning and losing of some Towns on both sides not much conducing to the benefit of the rightfull Princes EARLES of ALTENA and MARCH A. Ch. 834 1 Robert son of Baldwin to whom the County of Teisterbant was given by Eberard 2 Theodorick son of Robert the first Lord of Altena 3 Adolphus I. Earl of Altena 4 Adolphus II. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Conrade Earl of Altena and Berg. 4 Adolph III. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Eberhard Earl of Altena his younger brother Engelbert succeeding in Berg. 6 Frederick Earl of Altena 7 Adolphus IV. created the first Earl of March 1249 7 Engelbert Earl of March and Altena 8 Adolphus V. son of Engelbert 9 Engelbert II. from whom by a second wife the daughter and heir of Aremberg descended that branch of the house of March which till of late were Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bovillon 10 Adolph VI. husband of Mary or Margaret daughter and heir of Theodorick the 9. Earl of Cleve 2. The Estates of the three ELECTOR-BISHOPS Adjoyning to the Estates of Cleve are those of the Spirituall Electors of the Empire of Germanie Colen Ments and Triers not so contiguous and conterminous as those of Cleveland and therefore to be laid out severally by their metes and boundaries And first for 1. COLEN-LAND or the Estate of the Archbishop and Elector of Colen is bounded on the East with the Dukedome of Berg from which divided by the Rhene on the West with Gulick on the North with Cleve it self and the County of Muers and on the South extending to the land of Triers The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Vbii in former times possessed of the Countreys of Berg and March but being warred on by the Germans bordering next upon them they were by the Clemency of Agrippa then Lievtenant of Gaul received into protection and by him placed along the French side of the Rhene as well for defence of the borders of the Roman Empire as for their own security against that Enemy Won from the Romans by the French in the reign and under the conduct of Childerick anno 412. or thereabouts and from the French by the Emperour Otho the first anno 949. Since that time the City of Colen hath remained Imperiall and of late times incorporated amongst the Hanse-towns but the territory near unto it and a great part of Westphalen subject immediately to the Bishop much of the lands which formerly belonged to the Kingdome of Lorrain being conferred upon this See by the Emperour Otho the second at such time as the Dukedome of Lorrain was erected by him The Bishops See first founded here by S. Maternus one of the Disciples of S. Peter as hath been constantly affirmed by old tradition but howsoever an Episcopall See without all question in the time of Constantine Maternus Bishop hereof subscribing amongst others to the Councell of Arles anno 326. And being Colen was in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Secunda the Bishop had the power of a Metropolitan according to the rule and observation so often mentioned Afterwards when the Empire was made Elective these Bishops with their brethren of Mentz and Triers were made three of the seven which were to nominate and elect the succeeding Emperour after which time it is no wonder that they grew both in power and Patrimony Places of most importance within this Electorate are 1. Bonn situate on the banks of the Rhene in the most pleasant and fruitfull place of all the Countrey the ordinary refidence of the Archbishop whose house or Palace here is said to be one of the fairest in all Germanie By Tacitus called Benna and sometimes Castra Bonnensia the wintering Camp in his times of the sixt Legion 2. Nuys by the same writer called Novesium Nivesia by Antoninus
right of Margaret his wife but after a long and bloudy war forced to go without it 1508 22 Ludovicus IV. son of Philip. 1544 23 Frederick II. brother of Lewis the fift who first introduced the Reformed Religion into the Palatinate 1556 24 Otho-Henry son of Rupertus the Brother of Frederick and Lewis the last of the direct line of this house of Bavaria 1559 25 Frederick III. Duke of Simmeren descended from Stephen Palatine of Zweybruck or Bipont younger son of the Emperour Rupert succeeded on the decease of Otho-Henry without issue 1576 26 Ludovicus V. son of Frederick the third a munificent benefactour to the University of Heidelberg 1483 27 Frederick IV. son of Lewis the fift married Ludoriea or Loise daughter of William and sister of Maurice Princes of Orange 1610 28 Frederick V. married the Princesse Elizabeth daughter of James King of Great Britain In danger of being proscribed for demolishing the works of Vdenheim he accepted the Crown of Bohemia but worsted at the battle of Prague and warred upon by the Bavarian and the Spaniard he lost both that and his own native Estates and Dignities of which deprived by Ferdinand the prevailing Emperour the Lower Palatinate being assigned over to the King of Spain the Vpper Palatinate with the Electorall dignity to the Duke of Bavaria Restored to the possession of the most part of his Country by the power of the Swedes he dyed at Mentz November 19. 1632. 1632 29 Charles Ludovick the heir both of his Fathers Estates and misfortunes too not yet admitted to his honours contrary to the fundamentall constitutions of the Empire by which the sons of the Electours and other Princes are not involved in the guilt of their Fathers offences but in fair hopes to be restored thereto in part by the Pacifications made at Munster this present year 1648. which I pray God to prosper for the peace of afflicted Christendome The Religion of this Country hath much varied since the first Reformation established by Frederick the second according to the forme and doctrine of the Confession of Auspurg the doctrine and discipline of Calvin being introduced by Frederick the third the Lutherans formes restored again by Lewis or Ludovick the fift after his death exchanged by Frederick the fourth for that of Calvin as more conducing to the ends of some needy Statists who could not otherwise raise their fortunes then by invading the Tithes and Glebe and other poor remainders of the Churches Patrimony Of which the Clergie being universally deprived throughout this Country and reduced to miserable short stipends by the name of a Competency became so contemptible and neglected by all sorts of men that at the last the Church of the Palatinate was in the same condition with the Church of Israel under the reign of Ieroboam when Priests were made out of the meanest of the people And for the Government of their Churches though moulded to the Genevian plat-form as neer as might be yet were those Princes loath to leave too much power in the hands of the Elderships and therefore did appoint some superiour officers to have an eye on them whom they called Inspectores Praepositos their power being much the same with that of the particular Superintendent amongst the Lutherans and over them a standing Consistory consisting of three Ministers and as many Counsellers of State of the Princes nominating who in his name were to take care of all things which concerned the Church A temperament for which they were beholding to Erastus a Doctour of Physick in the University of Heidelberg who made this Pill to purge Presbytery of some Popish humours which secretly lay hid in the body of it But this whole modell is now changed and the Religion of the Church of Rome restored in most parts of the Country since the conquest of it by the Spaniard none being publickly authorized and allowed but that But to return again to the Civill State and the Concernments of these Princes The Palsgrave hath many prerogatives above the Electours of either sort He taketh place of the Duke of Saxony and Marquesse of Brandenburg because Henry the Palatine was descended of Charles the great for which cause he is also in the vacancy of the Empire Governour of the Western parts of Germany in which office he had power to alienate or give offices to take fealty and homage of the subjects and which is most to fit in the Imperiall Courts and give judgment of the Emperour himself And look whatsoever shall in the vacancy of the Empire be by the Palatines enacted that the new Emperours are bound by Oath to confirme and ratifie The Revenues of these Princes were conceived to be about 100000 l. per annum nor could they be supposed at lesse the silver Mines about Amberg onely in the upper Palatinate yeelding 60000 Crownes a yeer and the passage of one Bridge over the Rhene about 20000 Crowns more besides the demeasne Lands and the Lands of the Church incorporated since the Reformation into their Estate The Armes hereof are Diamond a Lyon Topace Armed and Crowned Ruby 4. ALSATIA ALSATIA or ELSATS as the Dutch call it is bounded on the East with the Rhene which parteth it from the Marquisate of Baden and some part of Schwaben on the West with the Mountain Vauge or Vogesus which separateth it from Lorrain on the North with the Palatinate on the South where it groweth very narrow with a point of Switzerland A Country for the pleasantnesse and fertilitie of it inferiour to none in Germanie called therefore Elsats as some think quast Edelsats that is to say a noble Seat derived more probably by others from the river Ill the only River of note in all this tract and called so quasi Ill-sats the seat or situation on the River Ill. It is divided generally into the Lower and higher to which the Countrie called Sungow may come in for a third The LOWER ALSATIA is that which bordereth on the Palatinate so called because further off from the Mountains and down the water in respect of the course of the Rhene A Countrie so aboundantly fruitfull in wine and corn with which it furnisheth some parts of Germaâ—y and not a few of the neighbour Countries that it is generally called Germaniae nutrix or the 〈◊〉 of Germanie by Winphelegius the Epitome or Abstract of it Chief towns therein are 1 Strasburg so called from the multitude of Streets the Dutch call them Strats anciently Argentoratum and then Argentina from the Roman Exchequer or Receipt here kept in the time of their greatnesse or from some Mines of silver which were found about it A stately rich and populous Citie well storâ—d with publick garners and cellars of wine against times of dearth Situate on the two Rivers Ill and Brusch where they both fall into the Rhene by which and by the helps of Art very strongly fortified designed from the first foundation for a Town of war this being another of
their good luck in the Dukedom of Lorrain caused a good Garrison of their own to be put into them anno 1633. under pretence of keeping them for the Children of a Brother of the Duke of Wirtenbergs to whom the inheritance belonged The antient Inhabitants of this tract were the Tribochi with parts of the Nemetes and Rauraci first conquered by the Romans then subdued by the Almains after by the French and by them made a part of the Kingdome of Lorrain in the full of which Kingdom it was reckoned for a Province of the German Empire Governed for the Emperours by Provinciall Earls in the Dutch language called Landgraves at first officiarie only and accomptable to the Emperours under whom they served in the end made hereditarie and successionall unto their posterities The first hereditarie Landgrave said to be Theodorick in the reign of Otho the third after whose death the Empire being made elective gave the Provinciall Governours some opportunities to provide for themselves In his male-issue it continued till the reign of Frederick the 2. who began his Empire anno 1212 and dyed anno 1250. during which intervall this Estate was conveyed by daughters to Albert the 2. Earl of Habspurg Albert Earl of Hobenburg and Lewis Earl of Ottingen Rodolph of Habspurg son of this Albert afterwards Emperour of the Germans marrying with Anne the daughter of the Earl of Hohenlbe became possessed also of his part of the Countrie which added to his own made up the whole Vpper Elsats continued since that time in possession of the house of Austria descended from him The third part comprehending all the Lower Alsatia was not long after sold by the Earl of Ottingen to the Bishop of Strasburg whose Successours hold it to this day assuming to themselves the title of the Landgraues of Elsats But as for Sungow or the Countie of Pfirt that belonged anciently to the Princes of the house of Schwaben in the expiring of which potent and illustrious Familie by the death of Conradine the last Duke anno 1268. that great estate being scattered into many hands it was made a distinct Earldom of it self And so continued till the year 1324. when Vlrich the last Earl dying without issue male left his estate betwixt two daughters whereof the one named Anne conveyed her part in marriage to Albert Duke of Austria surnamed the Short Grandchild of Rodolphus the Emperor before mentioned the other named Vrsula sold her moietie to the said Albert for 8000 Crowns Since that it hath been alwayes in the possession of the Dukes of Austria save only for the time in which it was pawned or mortgaged together with Alsatia to the Duke of Burgundie governed in Civill matters and points of Judicature by the Parliament or Court of Ensbeim in the Vpper Elsats 5. LORRAIN The Dukedom of LORRAIN is bounded on the East with Elsats on the West with the Country of Barrois in France belonging to the Dukes hereof and the rest of Champagne on the North with Luxembourg and the land of Triers and on the South with the County of Burgundy from which and from the Province of Elsats parted by the Vogesus or Vauge wherewith incompassed on those sides Assigned unto Lotharius eldest son of Lewis the Godly with the stile of a Kingdome from thence called Lot-reich by the Dutch Lot-regne by the French from which the modern name of Lorrain and the Latine Lotharingia are to fetch their Pedegree The Countrey is in length about four dayes journey almost three in breadth much overgrown with Forrests and swelled with Mountains the spurs and branches of Vogesus and the once vast Wildernesse of Ardenne yet so sufficiently stored with all manner of necessaries that it needeth no supply out of other places Some lakes it hath which yeeld great quantity of fish one more especially 14 miles in compasse the fish whereof yeelds to the Dukes coffers 20000 l. yeerly it affordeth also divers metals as Silver Copper Tin Iron Lead in some places Pearls Calcidonians also of such bignesse that whole drinking cups are made of them and a matter of which they make the purest glasses not to be paralleld in Europe They have also a goodly breed of Horses equall to those of Barbary or the courser of Naples The people by reason of their neighbourhood to and commerce with France strive much to imitate the French in garb and fashion but one may easily see that it is not naturall and have much in them also of the Dutch humour of drinking but far more moderately then the Dutch themselves Generally they are a politick and an hardy Nation not otherwise able to have held their estate so long against the French Kings and the Princes of the house of Burgundy They lived very happily in former times under their own Dukes not being at all oppressed with taxes which made them very affectionate towards the Prince and usefull unto one another Their language for the most part French as in Artois Luxembourg Triers and other of the bordering Provinces members of the French Monarchy in former times not so refined and elegant as is spoke in France nor so corrupt and course as that of Montbelgard and the the County of Burgundy The rivers of chief note are 1. Marta or the Meurte which receiving into it many Rivers and passing with a swift stream by the wals of Nancie glides along fairely for a good space within sight of the Moselle into which at last it fals near Conde 2 Mosa the Meuse or Maes whose spring and course hath been already described in Belgium 3 Moselle famous for the designe which Lucius Verus Governour for the Emperour Nero had once upon it For whereas it ariseth in the mountain Vauge not far from the head of the river Soasne and disburdeneth it self into the Rhene at Confluence he intended to have cut a deep channell from the head of this unto the other so to have made a passage from the Ocean to the Mediterranean the Soasne emptying it self into the Rhosne a chief River of France as the Moselle doth into the Rhene 4 Selle which mingleth waters with the Moselle not farre from Mets. 5 Sora. 6 Martane 7 Voloy others of lesse note all of them plentifull of Salmons Perches Tenches and the best sorts of fish as in their Lakes great store of Carps some of them three foot long and of excellene tast Principall Cities are in it are 1 Mets by Ptolemie called Divodurum Metis Civitas Mediomatricum by Antoninus the chief City of the Mediomatrices who possessed this tract Seated in the pleasant plain at the confluence of the Sore and Moselle the Royall Sea in former times of the French Kings of Austrasia hence called Kings of Mets long before that a Bishops See as it still continueth 2 Toul the Tullum of Ptolemie the Civitas Leucorum of Antoninus so called from the Leuci the Inhabitants of it and the tract about it pleasantly seated on the Moselle and antiently honoured
officiary only removable at the will of the Emperour and accomptable to him not seldome many at one time especially whilest under the command of the French some of them being Dukes of the Upper and others of the Lower Almain So that there is no great certainty of their succession nor much care to be taken in searching after it though otherwise men of great Authority and Command in their severall times The most remarkable amongst them was Rudolph Earl of Reinfelden and Duke of Schwaben descended from the Earls of Habsburg in the reign of Henry the fourth against whom he was chosen Emperour by the practise and procurement of Pope Hildebrand but overcome and wounded at the battell of Eâ—ster he died not long after of his wounds with great repentance for rebelling against his Soveraign After his death some Provinces being dismembred from it and other lesser estates first erected out of it it was made Hereditary in the person of Frederick Baron of Hohenstaussen surnamed the Antient by the munificence and bounty of the said Henry the fourth whose daughter Agnes he had married His successours follow in this order The DUKES of SCHWABEN 1 Frederick the ancient the first Hereditary Duke of Schwaben 2 Frederick with the one eye son of Frederick the Ancient 3 Frederick III. surnamed Barbarossa son of Frederick with the one eye Duke of Schwaben and Emperour he succeeded the Emperour Henry the fift in the Dukedome of Franconia and left the same unto his successours 1190 4 Frederick IV. second son of Barbarossa his elder brother Henry succeeding in the Empire by the name of Henry the sixt 5 Conrade brother of Frederick the fourth 6 Philip brother of Conrade after the death of Henry the sixt elected Emperour 1207 7 Frederick V. son of Henry the sixt elected Emperour by the name of Frederick the second King of Naples and Sicil also in right of his mother 1250 8 Conrade II. son of Frederick the fift King of both Sicils and Emperour of Germany after the death of his Father poisoned as was supposed by his base brother Manfred who succeeded in his Kingdom of Sicil. 1254 9 Conradine the son of Conrade pursuing his right unto the Kingdomes of Naples and Sicil was overcome and taken prisoner by Charles of Anjou successour unto Manfrede in those estates and by his command beheaded at Naples anno 1268. After whose death being the last of that powerfull and imperiall Family this vast Estate was brought unto a second dismembring and divided amongst the Bishops Princes and Free Cities hereof of which last there are more within the old Precincts of this Dukedome then in all Germany besides So that beholding it in the first and second dilapidation we finde many goodly Patrimonies and fair Estates besides what belongeth to the Cities and Episcopall Sees to have been raised out of the ruines of this great Dukedome that is to say the Dukedomes of Zeringen and Wirtemberg with the Marquisate of Baden dismembred from it when conferred on Frederick of Hohenstauffen the Earldomes of Pfirt Hohenberg and Friburg besides a great improvement of the Earldome of Hapsburg advanced out of the second ruine How Pfirt and Hohenberg were unitted to the house of Austria hath been shewn already and what becomes of Wirtenberg and Baden shall be shewn hereafter Here it is onely to be noted that the Family of Zeriugen possessed of almost all Brisgow and great part of Switzerland owe their Originall to Berthilo or Berthold a younger son of Guntrom the first Earl of Hapsburg Which being extinguished in the person of Berthold the fift who dyed the same day in which the Emperour Rodolph of Hapsburg was born anno 1218. the rights hereof descended on the Earls of Friburg the principall City of that Country Eggow the last Earl of which house being overlaid by his undutifull and rebellious Subjects sold his estate therein â—o 12000 Ducats to Albert and Leopold Dukes of Austria sons of Albert the Short whose successours enjoy all Brisgow to this very day The Armes of Schawben were Argent 3 Leopards Sable 7. BAVARIA BAVARIA is bounded on the East with Austria on the West with the river Leck or Lycus which parts it from Schawben on the North with Northgoia or the Vpper Palatinate and on the South with the Earldome of Tirol and Carinthia It containeth the whole Province of Rhaetia Secunda and so much of Noricum Mediterraneum as now makes up the Bishoprick of Saltsburg and by a distinct name was called Vindelicia as being the ancient habitation of the Vindelici so named from the two Rivers of Vindis and Lycus now the Werd and the Leck upon which they lived According whereunto it is thus versified by a German Poet. Respicit late fluvios Vindimque Lycumque Miscentes undas nomina Littoris unde Antiquam Gentem populumque Urbemque vocarunt Vindelicam In English thus Vindis and Lycus floods of noted Fame He next beholds mingling their streames and name To which the old Vindelici doe own The name both of their Nation and their Town Meaning by their Town as I conceive Augusta Vindelycorum their Metropolis or Capitall City But after such time as the Boii or Boiarians had driven out the Romans and got possession of this Country the name of Vindelicia and Rhaetia secunda grew into disuse that of Boiaria succeeding in the place thereof mollified or corrupted into Bavaria the present name of the Country amongst the Latines but by the Dutch called Bayeren by the French Bavier The whole divided into three parts the Higher lying towards the Alpes of Tyrol the Lower extending all along the banks of the Danow and the District of Saltzburg situate betwixt the Inn and the Dukedome of Austria all three much over-spread with woods and forrests remainders of the Hercinian forrest described before But more particularly the Higher lying towards the Alpes is cold and barren affording no wines and but little corn the Lower being more fruitfull and better planted for some parts especially about Regensberg and Landshut inferiour unto none in Germany for the richnesse and pleasantnesse of the situation Of the District of Saltzburg we shall speak by it self because by some not reckoned as a part hereof In all great quantity of fenell for the fire and of Timber for building no lesse of Swine fatted in the woods and sent away by numerous herds into other Countries The Christian Faith first preached here amongst the Boiarians by Rupertus Bishop of Wormes driven from his See by Childebert King of the French anno 540. or therabout and here made the first Bishop of Saltzburg corrupted at this time with the Leaven of the Church of Rome to which this Country setting aside the Imperiall Cities is more intirely devoted then any other in Germany Principall Cities in the Higher are 1 Munchen in Latine Monachium the Dukes seat seated on the Isee or Isarus in a very sweet and delightly soil among ponds and groves daintily interlaced with
hereof by the said Emperour Henry the 4. 17 Welpho IV. son to Welpho the 3. 18 Henry VIII surnamed the Proud brother of Guelpho the 4. by the marriage of Gertrude daughter of Lotharius the 2. Duke of Saxonie also Deprived of both by the Emperour Conrade the 3. 19 Leopold son to Leâ—pold the 4. Marquesse of Austria made Duke by the said Conrade the 3. 20 Henry IX brother of Leopold after Marquesse and at last Duke of Austria 21 Henry X. surnamed the Lyon son of Henry the Proud restored by the Arbitrement of Frederick Barbarossa the Duke of Austria being otherwise satisfied by whom not long after proscribed and deprived of both his Dukedoms After which this estate became fixed and settled in the person and posteritie of 1180 22 Otho of Wittlesbach lineally descended from Arnulph the first Duke advanced unto this honour by Frederick Barbarossa sensible of the too great power of the former Dukes the whole extent of this estate being reduced by this time to the limits of the modern Bavaria and the Palatinate of Northgoia 1183 23 Ludovick or Lewis son of Otho 1231 24 Otho II. son of Lewis who by marrying Gertrude the sole daughter of Henry Count Palatine of the Rhene brought the Electorall dignitie into the house of Bavaria 1290 25 Henry Duke of Bavaria and Count Palatine of the Rhene the sonne of Otho the 2. 1312 26 Ludovick or Lewis II. brother of Henry Duke of Bavaria and Elector Palatine of the Rhene 1294 27 Ludovick or Lewis III. second son of Lewis the 2. succeeded in the Kingdom of Bavaria Rodolph the eldest son succeeding in both Palatinates and the Electoral dignitie He was afterwards elected and crowned Emperour known commonly by the name of Ludovicus Bavarus 1347 28 Stephen the eldest son of Ludovick the Emperour William and Albert his two brethren successively enjoying the Earldoms of Hainalt Holland c. in right of their mother 1375 29 Stephen II. son of Stephen the 1. his brothers Frederick and John sharing with him parts the estate 1413 30 Ludovick II. surnamed Barbatus deposed and imprisoned by his own son Ludowick who yet died before him without issue 1147 31 Henry II son of Frederick the second brother of Stephen the 2. succeeded on the death of Ludovicus Barbatus 1450 32 Ludovick V. surnamed the Rich who banished the Jews out of his estates and seised their goods the son of Henry the 2. 1479 33 George surnamed the Rich also the Founder of the Universitie of Ingolstade whose sole daughter and heir was married to Rupertus Prince Electour Palatine with the Dukedom of Bavaria for her Dower But Maximilian the Emperour not liking so much greatnesse in the German Princes confirmed the same on 1503 34 Albert III. son of a former Albert Nephew of John of Munchen by his son Ernestus which John was youngest brother to Stephen the 2. who by the power and favour of Maximilian the Emperour succeeded unto George the Rich the cause of a long and unhappy war betwixt the Electors of the Rhene and Dukes of Bavaria the worst whereof besides the losse of this Estate fell upon the Palatines proscribed and outed of their Country upon this quarrell but upon their submission restored again 1508 35 William the son of Albert the 3. 1577 36 Albert IV. a great Champion of the Doctrines and Traditions of the Church of Rome and so extreamly affected unto the Jesuites that he built Colledges for them at Landsberg Ingolstade and Munchen his three principall towns 1579 37 William II. son of Albert the 4. as zealous as his Father in the cause of the Church of Rome in which exceeded very much by 38 Maximilian eldest son of William the 2. who chiefly out of the same zeal sided with Ferdinand the 2. in the wars of Germanie anno 1620. and took upon him the conduct of the Armies of the said Emperour against Frederick Count and Electour Palatâ—ne chosen King of Bohemia In which having done great service to the Imperiall and Romish interesse he was by the said Ferdinand invested in the Vpper Palatinate called anciently but not more properly then now the Palatinate of Bavaria together with the Electorall dignitie this last conferred at first upon him but for term of life in the Diet at Regensberg 1623. the Electors of Mentz Saxonie and Brandenbourg protesting against it but afterwards in the Diet at Prague anno 1628. conâ—erred upon him and his heirs for ever to the great prejudice of the Princes of the Palatine Familie who by reason of their simultaneous investiture with the first of their house are not to be deprived of their estates and dignities for the offence of their Fathers the punishment not being to extend beyond the person of the offender But notwithstanding their pretentions and allegations the Duke is still possessed of the title and dignitie confirmed therein by the conclusions of the Treatie of Munster a new Electorate being to be erected for the Palatine Princes The Arms of this Duke are Lozenges of 21 peeces in Bend Argent and Azure The ARCHDUKEDOME of AUSTRIA The Archdukedome of AVSTRIA reckoning in the incorporate Provinces and Members of it is bounded on the East with Hungarie and a part of Sclavonia on the West with Bavaria and some parts of the Switzers and the Grisons on the North with Bohemia and Moravia and on the South with Histria and some part of Friuly in Italie Within which circuit are contained the feverall Provinces of Austria properly so called Stiria Carinthia Carniola and Tirol the qualitie of the whole will be best discerned by the Survey of particulars The ancient Inhabitants of the whole were the Norici of the Romans parted into the lesser Tribes of Sevates Alauni Ambisontii Ambilici and Ambidrauni subdued by Drusus son in law to Augustus Caesar and made a Province of the Empire After by Constantine the Great divided into Noricum Mediterraneum comprehending the Countries of Carinthia Carniola Stiria and some parts of Tirol with the Bishoprick or District of Saltsburg of which Solyun was the Metropolis or Capitall Citie and Noricum Ripense containing only Austria and those parts of Bavaria which lie Eastward of the River Inn extended all along on the banks of the Danow Known by no other names while possessed by the Romans from whom being conquered by the Avares and other Nations it gained those severall names and appellations specified before 1 AVSTRIA properly so called hath on the East the Kingdome of Hungarie from which parted by the River Rab on the West Bavaria on the North the Bohemian Mountains towards the West and on the other side the Teya which separates it from Moravia on the South Stiria or Stiermarck called by the Dutch Ostenreich and contractedly Oostrich that is to say the Eastern Kingdom a part assuming to it self the name of the whole this being the extreme Province of East-France or the Eastern Kingdom of the French in the barbarous Latine of those times called by
made subject to the Norwegians sometimes to the Swedes but alwayes without Law and order till by their King Godfrey or Gotricuâ— they were regulated by Laws and reduced to an orderly kinde of life anno 797. About this time they first began to infest the Coasts of England invaded Friseland with a Fleet of 200 sayl and had much weakened and indangered the great Empire of France if the unseasonable death of Godfrey and the quarrels which arose about the succession after his decease had not kept them off Their affaires at home being againe well setled they employed their whole Forces against England as the weaker Enemy over which they tyrannised 250 yeares and reigned 28 under three Kings of that Nation Outed of that and the terrour of their name being over they have been most busied with their neighbours of Sweden and Germanie improving their estate but rather by marriages and civill contracts then by force of Armes with the addition of the kingdome of Norwey and the Dukedome of Holstein their pretentions to and for a time the possession of the Crown of Sweden getting them nothing in conclusion but blows and losses So that we have no more to doe then to summe up a catalogue of the kings hereof till the uniting of the two Crowns of Denmark and Norwey leaving the rest that follow to another place The KINGS of DENMARK A. Ch. 797 1 Gotricus the first Legislator of the Danes and the establisher of their Kingdome a prudent and valiant Prince 2 Olaus son of Gotricus or Godfrey 3 Henningus son of Olaus 873 4 Siward son to a daughter of Godfrey by the King of Norwey 5 Regnier son of Siward 6 Siward II. 7 Ericus or Henricus baptized at Mentz at the same time with his brother Harald recovered the kingdom to his house of which they had been outed by the race of Godfrey 8 Canutus the son of Ericus the heathenish son of a Christian and pious Father 880 9 Froto the son of Canutus a professed Christian 886 10 Gormo our English writers call him Gormund son of Froto 889 11 Harald the son of Gormo or Gormond 900 12 Gormo II. son of Harald an enemie of the Christian Faith 927 13 Harald II. son of Gormo the second a good Christian 975 14 Sueno or Swain son of Harald at first a great Enemy of the Gospell an Usurper of the throne in his Fathers life time and a great scourge unto the English Outed of his Estate by Ericus of Swethland he received the Gospell regained his Kingdome and established Christianity in this kingdome his war on England still continuing 1010 15 Olaus the eldest son of Swaine King of Denmark and Norwey 1020 16 Canutus brother of Olaus the first King of England of the Danes succeeded his brother in the kingdomes of Denmark and Norwey to which hee added also the Crowne of Sweden 1037 17 Canutus III. sonne of Canutus the second the last king of England of the race of the Danes 18 Magnus son of Olaus King of Norwey 1051 19 Sueno II. sisters son of Canutus the second by Vlfo an English Duke 1074 20 Harald III. base son of Sueno the second 21 Canutus IV. another of the base sons of Sueno murdered at the Altar in the Church of Ottensee in the Isle of Fionia afterwards canonized a Saint 1088 22 Olaus II. another of the base sons of Swain 1096 23 Ericus II. another of the base sons of Swain the founder of the Archiepiscopall See of Lunden 1102 24 Harald IV. base son of Henry or Ericus the second 1133 25 Nicolas another of the base sons of Swain 1135 26 Ericus III. another of the base sons of Ericus the second 1140 27 Ericus IV. commonly called the fifth some of the younger houses being reckoned in nephew of Ericus the second 1150 28 Sueno III. son of Ericus the third and Canutus the fifth Grandchild of Nicolas both kings the first raigning in Scandia the other in Juitland both dead without issue Canutus being slain by Sueno and he by Waldemar 1157 29 Waldemar son of Canutus the lawfull son of Ericus the second after the interposition of so many Bastards succeded at the last in the throne of his Fathers By his means the Rugians and Vandals imbraced the Gospell 1185 30 Canutus V. sonne of Waldemar 1203 31 Waldemar II. brother of Canutus and Duke of Sleswick 1243 32 Ericus V. called the VII son of Waldemar the second slain by the practises and treason of his brother Abel 1251 33 Abel brother of Ericus slain by the Paisants of Friseland 1252 34 Christopher brother of Abel and Ericus 1260 35 Ericus VI. VIII son of Christopher 1287 36 Ericus VII IX younger son of Ericus supplanted his elder brother Christopher 1327 37 Christopher II. eldest son of Ericuss first dispossessed of his birth-right by his brother Ericus after whose death he succeeded in the Crown by the help of his halfe Brother the Earl of Holst 1334 38 Waldemar III. son of Christopher the second against whom and his eucrochments the Sea towns commonly called the Hanse did first confederate and vanquished him in many battels 1376 39 Margaret daughter and heir of Waldemar the third marryed with Aquin king of Norway so uniting the Kingdoms of whom and their successours we shall speak hereafter when we have tooke a view also of the kingdome of Norwey and the Appendixes thereof NORWEY NORWEY is bounded on the East with Swethland from which parted by a perpetuall ridge of rough and wilde mountaines called the Dofrine hills on all other parts by the Sea that is to say by that frozen Sea upon the North the German Norwegian Ocean upon the West and on the South with the Danish Sea interposing betwixt it and the Cimbrick Chersonese in breadth from Schagen the most northern point of Juitland to Congell the most Southerly town of Norwey no lesse then 250 miles It is called Norwey quasi tractus seu via Septentrionalis from the Northern situation of it containing in length 1300 miles in breadth not above halfe so much inhabited by a people given to hospitality plain dealing and abhorring theft Antiently they were great warriers and became terrible to all the more Southerne Nations by whom called Normans that is to say Homines Boreales or Northmen as Willielmus Gemiticensis rightly hath it being at that time a mixture of all the Northern Nations together or of the Norwegians and Swethlanders a part from the Danes whose steps they followed in their frequent or rather continuall Piracies on the Coasts of England France and Ireland By Helmoldus in the same sense they are called Nordluidi a name made into Latine out of the Dutch word Nord and the French word leiu signifying men of a Northern place or Nation Of the position of it in regard of the Heavens we have spoke already but more particularly it reacheth from the first Parallel of the twelfth Clime where the Pole is elevated 58 degrees 26 minutes as far as to
abandoned the title of King only and used that of Prince or Duke 1003 20 Boleslaus III. son of Vladislaus 1140 21 Vladislaus II. son of Boleslaus the third outed by his Brethren and at last estated in Silesia united formerly to Poland from the time of Lechus 1146 22 Boleslaus IV. brother of Vladislaus the second 1174 23 Miecislaus III. brother of Boleslaus and Vladislaus deposed by his brother Casimir 1178 24 Casimir II. brother of the three last Princes 1195 25 Lescus V. son of Casimir the second deposed by Miecislaus the third 1203 26 Vladislaus III. son of Miecislaus the third deposed by Lescus the fift who again seised on the Estate 1243 27 Boleslaus V. surnamed Pudicus 1280 28 Lescus VI. surnamed Niger the adopted son of Boleslaus and his Cousen German once removed after whose death anno 1289. the estate being distracted into many fations was for some time without a Prince setled at last on 1295 29 Primislaus surnamed Postbumus who againe assumed the name of King continued ever since by his successours 1296 30 Vladislaus surnamed Locticus brother of Lescus Niger outed by Wenceslaus King of Bohemia anno 1300. after whose death anno 1306. he resumed the estate 1333 31 Casimir III. surnamed the Great son of Vladislaus the fourth the first establisher of the kingdom after all those troublesd yed without issue 1371 32 Lewis king of Hungary son of Charles King of Hungary by Elizabeth the sister of Casimir 1383 33 Heduigis the youngest daughter of Lewis her elder sister Mary succeeding in the Realm of Hungary chosen Queen of Poland marryed to Jagello Duke of Lituania Christened and called Vladislaus the fift 1386 34 Valdislaus V. Duke of Lituania elected King upon his marriage with Queene Heduigis 1435 35 Vladislaus VI. son of Jagello or Vladislaus the fift by Sephia daughter of the Duke of Kiovia He was King of Hungary also slaine at the battell of Varna by Amurath the second King of the Turkes without issue 1447 36 Casimir IV. brother of Vladislaus first brought the Knights of Prussia under his command Knight of the order of Garter 1493 37 John Albert the second sonne of Casimir his elder Brother Vladislaus being pretermitted on his accepting of the Crowns of Hungarie and Bohemia 1502 38 Alexander the third son of Casimir 1507 39 Sigismund the fourth sonne of Casimir his elder Brethren dying without issue suppressed the Order of the Dutch Knights in Prussia and added part thereof unto his estate 1548 40 Sigismund II. surnamed Augustus the last of the male issue of Jagello 1574 41 Henry Duke of Aniou son of Henry the second French King chosen on the death of Sigismund Augustus the onely Stranger to the bloud in all this Catalogue On the death of his brother Charles the ninth he departed secretly into France where he succeeded by the name of Henry the third 1579 42 Stephen Bathor Vaivod of Transylvania having marryed Anne sister of Sigismund the second is elected King he united Livonia to the Crown and had a great hand upon the Moscovite 1587 43 Sigismund III. son of John King of Swethland and Catharine his wife another of the sisters of Sigismund the second King of Poland and Sweden He valiautly opposed Osman the Great Turke invading his Dominions with an Army 300000. 1633 44 Vladislaus VII eldest son of Sigismund the third after whose death the kingdom was extremely embroyled by factions especially by the mutinous and seditious Cosaques not fully setled by the election of 1648 45 Casimir V. Brother of Vladislaus the seventh now king of Poland anno 1648. The Government of this kingdome is nothing lesse then Monarchicall For though the first Dukes hereof were absolute Princes and ruled after a Despoticall manner having power not onely of the estates of their subjects but of life and death without formalities of Law yet when they once became elective they lost much of that power which decayed so by little and little that at the last the King is counted little better then a Royall shadow Stat magni nominis umbra in the Poets language A diminution which began first in the times of Lewis of Hungarie and Jagello of Lituania who to gaine the succession to the kingdome contrary to Law the one for his daughter the other for his sonne departed with many of their Royalties and Prerogatives to buy the voices of the Nobility Since which time the Nobilitie in all their elections have so limited and restrained the Kings authority and enlarged their own that without their consent in Counsell he may neither make war nor treat of peace nor impose taxes nor alienate any of his Demeanes nor do any thing of importance which concernes the Publick in so much as Boterus a great Statesman doth expressely say that the Government of Poland doth rather seem an Aristoratie then a Monarchie a Common-wealth rather then a Kingdome Besides the King not onely takes a solemn Oath at his Coronation to confirme all the rights and Priviledges which have been granted to the Subject by his Predecessours but addes this clause quod si Sacramentum meum violavero incolae Regni nullam nobis obedientiam praestare tenebuntur that if he violate this Oath his Subjects shall not be obliged to yeeld him any obedience Which as Bodinus well observeth doth rather savour of the condition of a Prince of the Senate then of the Majestie of a King respected accordingly by the great ones who looke not on him as their King but their elder Brother or perhaps not that and reckon his Decrees but of three dayes lasting Which notwithstanding the King once chosen and inthroned hath sole power in many things without consulting with the Senate as viz. in assembling Diets choosing the secular Counsellers disposing absolutely of his Vassals and the Revenues of the Crown to what use he pleaseth being â—ole Judge of the Nobility in Criminall causes which is a strong bridle to raine them in with By which and either uniting himself unto the Clergy or the well-forming of his party amongst the Noâ—â—lity hee may doe many things not allowable in strictnesse of Law the power and influence which he hath in the publick Government being proportionable to the strength of his wit and Brain And here it is to be observed that none but the Clergie and Nobilitie have any suffrage in the election of the King that is to say the 26 Palatines and 60 Chastellans with the four Marshals and some others of the principall Officers of State in behalf of the Nobility and the Archbâ—shops and Bishops in the name of the Clergie but of the Commons none at all Which is the reason why there is so much care taken to preserve the priviledges of the two first Orders without obtaining any immuties for reliefe of the third most miserably oppressed on all sides rather as Bondmen then Tenants in respect of their Lords and not so much subjects as plain slaves in regard of the King whereof somewhat
hath before been noted Nor are the common people excluded onely out of these elections but have no place nor vote in the Counsell of State or in any of the Generall Diets the first consisting onely of the Prelates Palatines Chastellans and principall Officers spoken of before the nominating of which pertaineth to the King alone the other aggregated of all persons of those severall Orders and the Delegates of each Province and principall City sent thither for the rest of the Nobility whom they represent Yet notwithstanding this exclusion of the Commons from this Common-Counsell they there concludes of all matters of publick interesse not properly determinable by the great Counsell or Counâ—ell of State in which perhaps especially in the case of taxes the Commons may be more concerned then any other The Forces of this Kingdome or Common-wealth relate unto Land-service onely For though they have a large Sea coast upon the Baltick yet the Danes Swedes and Hanse-townes having got the start of them keep them from doing much at Sea And for Land-forces they consist of Horse especially whereof they are able to raise eightscore thousand that is to say 100000 out of Poland and 60 or 70000 out of Lituania of which one halfe at least are thought to be fit for action And this seemes probable enough in regard of those great bodies of Horse which Stephen and Sigismund the third had against the Moâ—covite whereof the one had 40000 and the other 30000 besides draught horses very well appointed But for their Foot they are not at so good a passe their Infanterie beâ—ng for the most part Germans or Hungarians whom they hire for money of which two Nations king Stephen in his enterprise upon Livonia had no lesse then 16000 to convey his Ordinance Upon confidence of this great number of Horse and their readinesse to serve upon all occasions the Polanders bear themselves so high that they neither fear the power of a forein Enemie nor regard the fortifying of their Towns or the building of Fortresses on their Frontires boasting that they are able to defend their countrey without such helps against any Nation whatsoever and trusting more to a Castle of bones as was courageously said by Savage an English Gentleman then to a Castle of stones And for the raising of these Horse the Gentlemen of the Countrey are bound by their tenure like the Turkes Timariots not onely to serve in person for defence of the Realm but to maintaine a certain number of Horse in continuall readinesse especially in those parts which lie next the Tartar where their numbers are exceeding great and with whom many times they join to afflict and harasse their own countrey though in pay against them Of these some serve in the manner of our men of armes some like unto our light horse others like the Tartars And these they call commonly by the name of Cosacques or Adventurers a race of men trained up to steal wast and depopulate wheresoever they come having little but their swords to live by a murderous and wicked people chiefly in their drunkennesse and that not onely towards strangers but their naturall Countreymen The cause of that sedition which for some yeares past hath more depopulated and distracted that flourishing kingdome then all the Armies of the Turkes As for the Revenues of this king they are computed at 600000 Crowns per annum drawn chiefly out of Salt and some Mines of Silver the profits arising from the Demeasnes of the Crown being for the most part given away in pensions and gratuities to the Palatines Chastellans and other great men of the Realm to make them the more pliant to his desires Most of which sum is put up yearly in his Coffers or expended in the purchase of estates for his younger sons his daughters being marryed at the publick charge and the expenses of his houshold defrayed by the Lituanians and most part of Poland for the time that he remains amongst them Nor doe the wars at any time exhaust his Treasure in which case by decree of the Diâ—ts he is inabled to lay impositions and taxes upon the people levied in the way of Excise or upon their lands which doe amount to such a sum that by means hereof king Stephen maintained war three yeares against the Moscovite without expending any thing of his own Revenue Chief Orders of Knighthood in this kingdome are 1 The Marian or Dutch Knights instituted under the wals of Acon or Ptolemais in the Holy land in a Church whereof dedicated to the blessed Virgin their Order was first allowed from thence called Equites Mariani The institution was in the year 1190. The first great Master Henry Walpot The Christians being beaten out of Syria they first removed to Venice and from thence to Marpurg in Hassia where and in some other parts of Germanie they were endowed with fair Revenues from which named Equites Teutonici or the Dutch Knights sent into Prussia by the Emperour Frederick the second anno 1239. or called in as some say by the Moscovite against the Prussians they fixed their seat at Mariemberg under Sigefride the second Great Master anno 1340. or thereabouts In the time of Ludovicus the 18 Great Master they were forced to submit to Casimir the fourth of Poland anno 1450. the occasion of the long war betwixt them and the Polanders continuing all the time of Albert of Brandenbourg the 24 and last Great Master in this Countrey who surrendered his order as before said to Sigismund the first by whom he was created the first Duke of Prussia Such of the Knights as disrelished this action retired into Germanie where they chose one Walter Croneberg master of the Order the title afterwards conferred upon Maximilian one of the younger sons of Maxmilian the second but the Order sensibly decaying and all this time of little estimation in the world 2 Of the Portylaine or Sword-bearers Ensiferi in Latine confirmed by Pope Innocent the third by whom sent into Livonia to defend the Preachers of the Gospell against the Infidels at the first conversion of that countrey Being too weak to effect that businesse they united themselves with the Dutch Knights by the Popes authority and in stead of Knights of the sword were called Knights of the Crosse Separated from it in the time of Vnivus their Great Master anno 1541. the Dutch Knights being then dispossessed of Prussia and these inclining wholly to the opinions of Luther they a while subsisted of themselves what became of them afterwards and how the Order was extinguished hath been shewen already in Livonia The Armes of this kingdome are quarterly 1 Gules an Eagle Argent crowned and Armed Or for the Realm of Poland and 2 Gules a Chevalier armed Cap a pea advancing his sword Argent mounted on a barbed Courser of the second for the Dukedome of Lituania There are in the whole Realm of Poland Of the Romish Church Archbishops 3. Bishops 19. Of the Greek Church
Paphlagâ—nia by reason of his dangerous and ambitious practises after his death pretending to reform the State came unto Constantinople first made Protector afterwards consort in the Empire with young Alexius Whom having barbarously slain and got the Empire to himselfe he was not long after cruelly torne in pieces in a popular tumult 1185 62 Isaacius Angelus a noble man of Constantinople and of the same Comnenian race designed to death by Andronicus was in a popular election proclaimed his successour deposed by Alexius his own brother and his eyes put out 1195 63 Alexius Angelus deprived his brother and excluded his Nephew from the Empire but it held not long 64 Alexius Angelus II. son of Isaac Angelus who being unjustly thrust out of his Empire by his uncle Alexius had recourse to Philip the Western Emperour whose daughter Mary he had marryed who so prevailed with Pope Innocent the 3. that the armie prepared for the Holy Land was employed to restore him On the approach whereof Alexius the Usurper fled Alexius the young Emperour is seated in his fathers throne and not long after slain by Alexius Dueas In revenge whereof the Latines assault and win Constantinople make themselves Masters of the Empire and divide it amongst them alotting to the Venetians Candie many good towns of Pâ—loponnesus and most of the Islands to Boniface Marquesse of Montferrat the Kingdom of Thessalie to others of the Adventurers other liberall shares and finally to Baldwin Earl of Flanders the main body of the Empire with the title of Emperour EMPEROURS of the LATINES in CONSTANTINOPLE 1200 65 Baldwin Earl of Flanders first Emperour of the Latines reigning in Constantinople taken in fight by John King of Bulgaria coming to aid the Greeks and sent prisoner to Ternova where he was cruelly put to death 1202 66 Henry the brother of Baldwin repulsed the Bulgarians out of Greece and dyed a Conquerour 1215 67 Peter Count of Auxerre in France son in law of Henry cunningly entrapped by Theodorus Angelus a great Prince in Epirus whom he had besieged in Dyrrachium But of an Enemy being perswaded to become his ghest was there murdered by him 1220 68 Robert the son of Peter having seen the miserable usage of his beautifull Emperesse whom a young Burgundian formerly contracted to her had most despitefully mangled cutting off both her nose and ears dyed of hearts grief as he was coming back from Rome whither his melancholy had carried him to consult the Pope in his affairs 1227 69 Baldwin II. son of Robert by a former wife under the protection of John de Brenne the titularie King of Hierusalem succeeded in his fathers throne which having held for the space of 33 years he was forced to leave it the Citie of Constantinople being regained by the Greeks and the poor Prince compelled to sue in vain for succours to the French Venetians and other Princes of the West The EMPIRE restored unto the GREEKS 1260 70 Michael VIII surnamed Palaeologus extracted from the Comnenian Emperours Emperour of the Greeks in the Citie of Nice most fortunately recovered Constantinople the town being taken by a partie of 50 men secretly put into it by some Country labourers under the ruines of a mine Present in person at the Councell of Lyons at the perswasion of the Pope he admitted the Latine Ceremonies into the Churches of Greece for which greatly hated by his subjects and denyed the honour of Christian buriall 1283 71 Andronicus II. vexed with unnaturall wars by his Nephew Andronicus who rebelled against him 1328 72 Andronicus III. first partner with his grandfather afterwards sole Emperour 1541 73 John Palaeologus son of Andronicus the 3. in whose minoritie Contacuzenus his Protectour usurped the Empire and held it sometimes from him and sometimes with him till the year 1357. and then retired unto a Monasterie leaving the Empire unto John during whose reign the Turks first planted themselves in Europe 1484 74 Andronicus IV. the son of Johanmes Palaeologus 1387 75 Emanuel Palaeologus the son of the said John and brother of Andronicus the 4. in whose time Bajazet the sixt King of the Turks did besiege Constantinople but found such notable resistance that he could not force it 1417 76 John II. son of Andronicus the 4. 1420 77 John III. son of Emanuel Palaeologus in person at the Councell of Florence for reconciling of the Churches in hope thereby to get some aid from the Western Christians but it would not be 1444 78 Constantinus Palaeologus the brother of John the 3. In whose time the famous Citie of Constanitinople was taken by Mahomet the Great 1452. the miserable Emperour who had in vain gone from door to door to beg or borrow money to pay his souldiers which the Turks found in great abundance when they took the Citie being lamentably trod to death in the throng Now concerning this Empire of the Greeks we may observe some fatal contrarieties in one and the same name as first that Philip the father of Alexander laid the first foundation of the Macedonian Monarchie and Philip the father of Perseus ruined it Secondly that Baldwin was the first and Baldwin the last Emperour of the Latines in Consiantinople Thirdly that this town was built by a Constantine the son of Helena a Gregory being Patriarch and was lost by a Constantine the son of a Helena a Gregory being Patriarch also And fourthly the Turks have a Prophecie that as it was won by a Mahomet so it shall be lost by a Mahomet So Augusius was the first established Emperour of Rome and Augustulus the last Darius the son of Hystaspes the restorer and Darius the son of Arsamis the overthrower of the Persian Monarchie A like note I shall anon tell you of Hierusalem In the mean time I will present you with a fatall observation of the letter H as I find it thus versed in Albions England Not superstitiously I speak but H this letter still Hath been observed ominous to Englands good or ill First Hercules Hesione and Helen were the cause Of war to Troy Aeneas seed becoming so outlawes Humbor the Hunn with forein arms did first the Brutes invade Helen to Romes imperiall Throne the British Crown conveyd Hengist and Horsus first did plant the Saxons in this Isle Hungar and Hubba first brought Danes that swayed here long while At Harold had the Saxon end at Hardie-Cnute the Dane Henries the first and second did restore the English raign Fourth Henry first for Lancaster did Englands Crown obtain Seventh Henry jarring Lancaster and Yorke unites in peace Henry the eight did happily Romes irreligion cease A strange and ominous letter every mutation in our State being as it were ushered by it What were the Revenues of this Empire since the division of it into the East and West I could never yet learn That they were exceeding great may appear by three circumstances 1 Zonaras reporteth that the Emperour Basilius had in his treasury 200000 talents of gold besides infinite
John was Father to another John whose two Children were Carlotte a legitimate daughter and James a bastard Sonne James after the death of his Father dispossessed his Sister Carlotte of the Crown by the consent and help of the Sultan of Egypt and the better to strengthen himself against all opposition he took to wife Catharine Cornari daughter by adoption to the Venetian Senate whom at his death he made his heir if the child she went withall having then none by her should die without issue as it did not long after it was born and she seeing the factious Nobility too head-strong to be bridled by a female authority like a good child resigned her Crown and Scepter to the Venetian State Anno 1473. These defended it against all claims paying only as tribute to the Aegyptian and after to the Turkish Sultans the 40000 Crowns before mentioned till the year 1570. when Mustapha Generall of the Turks wrested it from the Venetians to the use of his Master Selimus the second who pretended title to it as Lord of Aegypt The governour of the Venetian Forces at the time of this unfortunate loss was Signior Bragadino who as long as hope of succours meanes of resistance or possibility of prevailing continued with incredible valour made good the Town of Famagusta in whose defence consisted the welfare of the whole Island At last he yielded it on honourable conditions had they been as faithfully kept as punctually agreed on But Mustapha the Turkish Generall inviting to his Tent the principall men of worth in the Town caused them all to be murdered and as for Bragadin himself he commanded his ears to be cut off his body to be flead alive and his skin stuffed with straw to be hanged at the main yard of his Gally The chief of the prisoners and spoiles were in two tall ships and one Gallion sent unto Seâ—mus but he never saw them For a Noble Cyprian Lady destinated to the lust of the Grand Signeour fired certain barrels of powder by the violence whereof both the vessels and the booty in them were in part burned in part drowned A famous and heroick act inferiour unto none of the Roman Dames so much commended in their Stories though more to be commended in a Roman than a Christian Lady Thus having summed up the affaires of this Iland from the first plantation of it till this last sad conquest I will lay down the succession of the Cyprian Kings of the Noble Lusignam Family in this ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Cyprus 1. Guy of Lusignam the titulary King of Hierusalem estated in the Kindome of Cyprus by Richard the first of England 2. Almericus the brother of Guy 3. Hugh the Sonne of Almericus 4. Henry the Sonne of Hugh 5. Hugh II. Sonne of Henry 6. Hugh III. Sonne of Hugh the second 7. John Sonne of Hugh the third 8. Henry II. the Brother of John 9. Hugh IV. Sonne of Guido the younger brother of John and Henry the second 10. Peter the Sonne of Hugh the fourth 11. Petrinus the Sonne of Peter 12. James younger brother of Peter and Uncle to Petrinus 13. James the Sonne of James made Tributary by Melechnaser to the Kingdome of Aegypt 14. John II. the Sonne of Janus 15. Carlotte sole Daughter and heir of John the second first maryed to John the Prince of Portugal and after to Lewis Prince of Savoy outed of her estate and Kingdome by 16. James II. the bastard Sonne of John the second who by a strong hand seized upon it and by help of the Venetians kept it during life 17. James III. born after the decease of his Father whom he survived not very long After whose death being the last of this Family the Venetians possessed themselves of Cyprus which they invaded with no better title than the Romans had done in former times and not likely to be blest with a long fruition of that which they had so unjustly got into their hands But of that already And here it is to be observed that these Cyprian Kings retaining the title of Hierusalem towards which they sometimes cast an eye bestowed upon their greatest Subjects and deserving Servitors both titles of Honour and Offices of State belonging antiently to that Kingdome So that we find amongst them a Prince of Antioch a Prince of Galilee a Count of Tripoli a Lord of Caesarea and a Lord of Mount Tabor a Seneschall of Hierusalem a Constable Marshall and High Chamberlain of that Kingdome also With better reason though no doubt with as little profit as the Pope gives Bishopricks and Arch-Bishopricks in Greece or Aegypt But those titular Offices are now quite extent though possibly some of the titles of honor which were took from thence may be still remaining But to return unto the Turks having thus taken Famagusta and Nicosia on which the whole Iland did depend all other Cities of it and the whole by consequence were forced to submit to the Turkish Tyranny The Noble men and Citizens of principall quality either most cruelly massacred in the sack of those Towns or banished for ever their native Countrey as men whose living there might possibly endanger their new conquest But the Countrey people Artificers and persons of inferiour rank permitted to enjoy both their lives and livelyhoods together with their severall and respective religions in the same manner as before paying such ordinary taxes as were laid upon them And so this goodly Iland came into the hands of the Turks who have hitherto enjoied the possession of it For notwithstanding that the 〈◊〉 in the year next following with the help of the Pope and King of Spain gave the Turks that great and memorable overthrow at the famous battel of Lepanto yet did they nothing in pursuit of so great a victory for the recovery of this Iland and indeed they could not the confederates returning home and dissolving their Fleet as soon as they had secured their own estates by the overthrow of the Tnrkish Navy And though the Venetians to put the best face they could on so great a losse so highly pleased themselves with the following Victory that they put the same in balance with the losse Cyprus yet an ingenious Turk to let them see the folly of so vain a boasting compared the losing of Cyprus to the loss of an Arme which could not without a miracle be recovered and the loss at Lepanto to the shaving off of ones beard which growes the thicker for the cutting as indeed it proved For the next year the Turks armed out another Navy no lesse formidable than the other had been before braving therewith the whole Christian Forces not as then disbanded What the Revenues of it were to the Kings hereof I cannot certainly determine The profits of Salt only and that of the Custome-house yielded yearly to the Signcury of Venice when it was in their hands a million of Crowns For the Customes and profits of the Salt were farmed for 500000 Crowns
my way I return again both to the place and to the Authoe In whose evidence besides what doth concern the imposition of the name of Christian upon the body of the faithful we have a testimony for Saint Peters being Bishop of An lock the first Bishop thereof of the Church of the Jews therein as lest as is said positively by Eusebius in his Chronologie Saint Hierome in his Catalogue of Ecclesiasticall writers Saint Chrysostonze in his Homilie de Translatione Ignatii Theodoret Dialog 1. Saint Gregory Epistol lib. 6. cap. 37. and before any of them by Origen in his sixt Homily on Saint Luke With reference whereunto and in respect that Antioch was accompted alwaies the principal City of the East parts of the Roman Empire the Prefect of the East for the most part residing in it the Bishop hereof in the first Ages of Christianity had jurisdiction over all the Churches in the East as far as the bounds of that Empire did extend that way To which by Constantine the Great the Provinces of Cilicia and Isauria with those of Mesopotamus and Osroent were after added Containing fifteen Roman Provinces or the whole Diocese of the Orient And though by the substracting of the Churches of Palestine and the decay of Christianity in these parts by the conquests of the Turks and Saracens the jurisdiction of this Patriarch hath bin very much lessened yet William of Tyre who flourished in the year 1130. reciteth the names of 13 Archiepiscopal 21 Metropolitical and 127. Episcopal Sees yielding obedience in his time to the See of Antoch Since which that number is much diminished Mahometanism more and more increasing and Christianity divided into Sects and factions insomuch as of three forts of Christians living in these Countreys viz. the Maronites Jacobites and Melchites onely the Melchites are subordinate to the Church of Antioch the others having Patriarels of their own Religion And first for the Melchites who are indeed the true and proper Members of the Church of Antioch and the greatest body of Christians in all the East they are so named in way of scorn by the Jacobite and Maronite Schismatick separating without just cause from their communion The name derived from Malchi signifying in the Syriack language a King or Emperour because adhering to their Primate they followed the Canons and decisions of preceding Councils ratisied by authority of the Emperour Leo by whom subscription was required to the Acts thereof and were in that respect as we use to say of the Kings Religion Conform in points of doctrine to the Church of Greece but that they celebrate divine service as solemnly on the Saturday as upon the Sunday subject to their true and original Patriarch who since the destruction of Antioch doth reside in Damaseus and on no terms acknowledging the authority of the Popes of Rome Next for the Maronites they derive that name either from Marona one of the principall Villages where they first inhabited or from the Monasterie of S. Maron mentioned in the first Act of the Council of Consumople holden under Mennas the Monks of which called Maronites were the head of their Sect. Some points they hold in which they differ from all Orthodox Christians others in which they differ onely from the Church of Rome Of the first sort 1. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father onely without relation to the Sonne 2. That the Souls of men were created all together at the first beginning 3. That male Children are not be Baptized together but at severall times by one and one 4. That Herenques returning to the Church are to be re-baptized 5. That the Child is made unclean by the touch of his Mother till her purification and therefore not Baptizing Children till that time be past which after the birth of a Male Child must be forty daies of a Female eighty 6. That the Euchirist is to be given to Children presently after Baptism 7. That the fourth Mariage is utterly unlawfull 8. That the Father may dissolve the mariage of his Sonne or Daughter 9. That young men are not to be Ordeived Priests or Deacons except they be maried 10. That nothing Strangled or of blood may be eaten by Christians 11. That Women in their monethly courses are not to be admitted to the Eucharist of to comeinto the Church 12. And finally which was indeed their first discrimination from the Orthodox Christians that there was but one will and action in Christ the Fautors of which opinion had the name of Monothelies Of the last kind 1. That the Sacrament of the Lords Supper was to be administred in both kinds 2. and in Leavened bread 3. that bread to be broken to the Communicants and not each man to have his waser to himself according to the first Institution 4. Not reserving that Sacrament 5. not carrying any part of the confecrated Elements to sick persons in danger of death 6. That Aleriage is nothing inferiour to the single life 7. That no man entreth the Kingdome of Heaven till the General Judgement 8. That the Saturday or old Sabbath is not to be fasted 9. nor the Sacrament upon dates of fasting to be administred till the Evening They withdrew themselves from the See of Antioch and set up a Patriark of their own many ages since but the certain time thereof I find not conferring on him for the greater credit of their Schism the honourable title of the Patriarch of Antioch His name perpetually to be Peter as the undoubted Successour of that Apostle in the See thereof Dispersed about the spurres and branches of Mount Libanus where they have many Townships and seattered Villages of which four are reported to retain in their common speech the true antient Syriack that is to say 1. Eden a small village but a Bishops See by the Turks called Aechera 2. Hatchteth 3. Sherrie 4. Bolesa or Blousa little superiour to the rest in bigness or beauty but made the seat of their Patriarch when he comes amongst them At such time as the Western Christians were possessed of these parts they submitted to the Church of Rome but upon their expulsion by the Turks and Saracens they returned again to the obedience of their own Patriarch on whom they have ever since depended His residence for the most part at Tripolis a chief Town of Syria but when he came to visit his Churches and take an accompt of his Suffragan Bishops who are nine in number then at Blousa as is said before Won to the Papacy again by John Baptist a Jesuite in the time of Pope Gregory the thirteenth who sent them a Catechism from Rome printed in the Arabian language which is generally spoken by them for their instruction in the Rudiments of that Religion yet so that their Patriarch still retains his former power and the Priests still officiate by the old liturgies of those Churches in the Syriack tongue So that this reconciliation upon the matter is but a matter of complement on
Arvadi Senari and Chamathi were planted here the other six inhabiting more towards the South and East in the Land of Palestine For further evidence whereof we may adde these reasons first that the same woman which in Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 15. v. 22. is named a Canaanite is by Saint Mark chap. 7. v. 26. called a Syro-Phoenician Secondly Where mention is made in the Book of Josuah of the Kings of Canaan the Septagint who very well understood the History and Language of their own Countrey call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Kings of Phoenicia Thirdly the Poeni or Carthaginians being beyond all dispute a Tyrian or Phoenician Colony when they were asked any thing of their Originall would answer that they were Channaei meaning as Saint Augustine that Countrey-man doth expound their words that they were Originally Chanaanites of the stock of Canaan And lastly from the Language of it which antiently was the old Hebrew Canaanitish or the Language of Canaan spoken both here and in Palestine also before that Countrey was possessed by the house of Jacob as appeareth plainly by those names by which the places and Cities of Canaan were called when and before the Israelites came first to dwell amongst them which are meerly Hebrew And so much as unto the Language is acknowledged by Bochartus also who in the entrance of his Book inscribed Chanaan declares what profit may ensue from that undertaking to the Hebrew tongue cujus Phoenicia lingua dialectus fuit of which the Phoenician language was a dialect onely The Counrrey of it self not great extended in a good length from the further side of mount Carmel where it joyns with Palestine to the River Volanus on the North by which parted from Syria but withall so narrow that it is litle more than a bare Sea-coast and therefore very rightly called terrarum angustissims by a modern Writer Rich rather by the benefit and increase of Trade to which no Nation under Heaven hath been more addicted than by the naturall Commodities which the Land afforded yet for the quantity there of no place could be more plentifully furnished with Oyl Wheat and the best fort of Balm and most excellent Honey the lower part hereof being designed for the Seat of Asher of whom Moses prophesied Dent. 33. v. 24. that he should dip his foot in Oyl So that the Countrey generally it was well conditioned lovely to look upon populous and adorned with more beautifull Cities than such a span of Earth could be thought to hold Of which thus writeth Ammianus Acclivis monti Libano Phoenicia Regio plena gratiarum venustatis urbibus decorata magnis pulchris c. i. e. Falling from Mount Libanus lieth the Countrey of Phoenicia full of all graces and elegancies adorned with great and beautifull Cities of which the most renowned for the fertility of their soyl and the same of their achievements are Tyre Sidon Eerytus c. The People antiently by reason of their Maritime situation were great Adventurers at Sea trading in almost all the Ports of the then known World and sending more Colonies abroad upon forreign Plantations than any Nations in the Earth An active and ingenuous People said to have been the first Navigators the first builders of Ships the first inventors of Letters of which hereafter more on some other occasion and the first authors of Arithmetick the first that brought Astronomy to an Art or Method and the first makers of Glass Defamed in holy Scripture for their gross Idolatries by which they laid a stumbling-block at the feet of the Israelites Astoroth or Asturte the Godess of the Sidonians but whether Juno Venus or some other I dispute not here being so highly prized amongst them that Solomon himself when he fell from God made this one of his Idols Once yearly as Eusebius telleth us they sacrificed some of their sonnes to Saturn whom in their language they called Moloch And in the inmost retreats of Libanus had a Temple to Venus defiled with the practice of most filthy lusts intemperately using the naturall Sex and most unnaturally abusing their own Nor could the purity and piety of the Christian Faith prevail so far as to extinguish these ungodly rites till Constantine finally destroyed both the Temples and Idols and left not any thing remaining of them but the shame and infamy St. Austin addeth that they did prostitute their Daughters unto Venus before they maried them and it is most likely to be true For the Phoenicians and Cypriots being so near neighbours and subject for a time to the same Princes also could not but impart their impure Rites and Ceremonies unto one another Rivers of note there can be none in so narrow a Region but what are common unto others and shall there be spoken of Most proper unto this is the River of Adonis now called Canis so named most probably from Adonis the Dearling of Venus whose rites are here performed with as much solemnity as they be in Cyprus His Obsequiâ—s celebrated yearly in the moneth of June with great howlings and Lamentations Lucian fabling that the River usually streameth blood upon that Solemnity as if Adonis were newly wounded in the Mountains of Libanus to give the better colour to their Superstitions But the truth is that this redness of the water ariseth onely from the winds which at that time of the year blowing very vehemently doe thereby carry down the stream a great quantity of Minium or red Earth from the sides of those hils wherewith the waters are discoloured Such use can Satan make of a naturall Accident to blind the eyes and captivate the understandings of besotted people Chief Mountains of this Countrey are 1. Libanus spoken of before which hath here its first advance or rising 2. Carmel which Ptolomy placeth in this Countrey of which it is the utmost part upon the South where it joyneth with Palestine Washed on the North-side with the Brook Chison on the West with the Mediterranean Sea steep of ascent and of indifferent altitude abounding with severall sorts of fruits Olives and Vines in good plenty and stored with herbs both medicinable and sweet of small The retreat sometimes of Elias when he fled from Jesabel whose habitation here after his decease was converted to a Jewish Synagogue To this place being then in the possession of the Kings of Israel did that Prophet assemble the Priests of Baal and having by a miraculous experiment confuted their Idolâ—trons follies caused them to be cut in peeces on the banks of the River Chison neer adjoyning to it Upon this visible declaring of the power and presence of the Almighty the Gentiles grew perswaded that Oracles were there given by God by Suetonius called the God Carmelus Where speaking of Vespafian who had then newly took upon him the Imperiall dignity he addeth Apud Iudaeam Carmeli Dei oracula consulentemâ— ta confirmavere sortes c. that consulting in Judaea with the Oracle of the God Carmelus
but reigning in their severall parts Of which Demetrius intending to disseize his brother was himself vanquished and forced to fly into Parthia leaving the whole Kingdome unto Philip. During which warres amongst themselves Syria was invaded and in part conquered by Aret as King of the Arabians and Alexander King of the Jews 3884. 21. Tigranes King of Armenia during these dissentions was by the Syrians chosen King that by his power they might be freed from the Jews and Arabians the most puissant Prince that had reigned in Syria since the time of Antiochus the Great as being King of Syria by election of Armenia by succession of Media by conquest But ingaging himself with Mithridates whose daughter he had maryed against the Romans was vanquished by Lucullus who with the loss of five Romans onely and the wounds of an hundred is reported to have slain of his Enemies above a 100000 men Finally being again broken and vanquished by Lucullus he yielded himself to Pompey who being appointed Lucullus successour deprived him of the honour of ending that warre and retaining to himself Armenia only he left all Syria to the Romans having reigned eighteen years And though Antiochus Comagenus the Sonne of Eusebes petitioned Pompey for a restitution to the Throne of his Anâ—estours yet it would not be granted Pompey replying that he would not trust the Countrey into such weak hands as were not able to defend it against the Arabians Parthians and the like Invaders and so reduced it presently to the form of a Province The government of this Countrey under these new Lords was accompted to be one of the greatest honours of the Empire the Prefect hereof having almost regall jurisdiction over all the regions on this side Euphrates with a super-intendency over Egypt Niger the concurrent of Severus was Praefect here and on the strength hereof presumed on that competition So also was Cassius Syrus who being a Native of this Countrey and well-beloved by reason of his moderate and plausible demeanour had almost tumbled M. Antonius out of his Throne On this occasion it was enacted by the Senate that no man hereafter should have any militer or legale command in the Province where he was born Left perhaps supported by the naturall propension of the people to one of their own Nation and heartned by the powerableness of his Friends he might appropriate that to himself which was common to the Senate and people of Rome But this was when it was entire and passed but for one Province only Phoenicia being also taken into the accompt which made the Antiochians so proud and insolent that Adrian in his time intended to subduct Phoenicia from it netot civitatum Metropolis Antiochia diceretur faith Gallcanus that Antioch might not be the chief of so many Cities But what he lived not to accomplish was performed by Constantine By whom Phonicia was not only taken off but Syria itself divided into four distinct Provinces as was shewed before each of them having its Metropolis or Mother City but all subordinate to the command of the Comes or Praefect of the East as he to the command of the Praefectus Praetorio Orientis the greatest Officer of the Empire of whom we have often spoke already For the defence hereof aswell against all Forrein invasions as the insurrections of the Natives a wavering and inconstant People the Romans kept here in continuall pay four Legions with their Aids and other Additaments For so many Mutianus had here in the time of Galba and by the strength and reputation of those Forces was able to transfer the Empire upon Vespasian And though the Constantinopolitan Emperours to whose share it fell in the division of the Empire rather increased than diminished any part of this strength yet when the fat all time was come and that Empire was in the Declination the Saracens under the conduct of Haumar their third Caliph an 636. possessed themselves of it Heraclius then reigning in Constantinople And it continued in their power till Trangrolipix the Turk having conquered Persia and the Provinces on that side of Euphrates passed over the River into Syria and made himself Master of a great part of that also A quarrell falling out betwixt him and his neerest Kins-men and thereby a great stop made in their further progress was thus composed by the mediation of the Calivh of Babylon in the time of Axan his Successour To Cutlu Muses was assigned a convenient Army to be by him employed against the Christians with Regal power over the Provinces by him gained without relation or subordination to the Persian Sultans of whose successes and affairs hath been spoke elsewhere To Melech and Ducat two others of his discontented Kins-men but all of the same Selzuccian family he gave the fair Cities of Aleppo and Damascus and those parts of Syria with whatsoever they could conquer from the Caliph of Aegypt who then held all Phoenicia and the Sea-coasts of Palestine to be held in see and vassalage of the Crown of Persia To these two brethren then we are to refer the beginning of the Turkish Kingdome in Syria who with their Successors by reason that here they held their residence caused themselves to be called The Turkish Kings of Damascus 1075. 1. Melech and Ducat the first Turkish Kings of Damascus by the gift of Axan the second Sultan of the Turks in Persia added to their dominions all the rest of Syria together with Cilicia and some neighbouring Provinces in the Lesser Asia 2. Sultan of Damascus at such time as the Christians of the West won the Holy Land against whom he notably defended the City and Territories of Damascus and in a set Battel discomfited and flew Roger the Norman Prince of Antioch 1146. 3. Noradine the Sonne of Sanguin Generall of the Armies and Sonne-in-Law to the former King succeeded him in the estate A noble Prince memorable amongst other things for a gallant answer made to his Commanders when they perswaded him to take the advantage on the death of Baldwin the third and to invade Hierusalem whilst the Christians were busie in solemnizing his Funerals Not so faith he Compassion and regard is to be had of the just sorrow of those Christians who have lost such a King as could not be equalled in the world 1175. 4. Melechsala Sonne of Noradine contemned by reason of his youth by his Nobles and Souldiery who made choice of Saladine for their King by whom dispossessed first and after vanquished 1176. 5. Saladine the Turkish Sultan of Egypt having vanquished the Persians or Parthians coming under the conduct of Cacobed Uncle to Melechsia to restore that Prince to his Estate remained King of Damascus and by the puistance of his Armies recovered from the Christians all Syria and the Holy Land with the City of Hierusalem 1199. 6. Eladel or El-Aphzal the eldest Sonne of Saladine suceeded in the Realm of Damascus which he exchanged for that of Egypt with his Brother Elaziz 7. Elaziz
ordinary residence of their Princes absolute of themselves at first as in other places but at the time when Moses and Iosuah led the people into their possessions subjected unto Sehon King of the Amorites whose Dukes their five Kings or Princes are said to be Iosuah 13. 21. A people whom the Israelites had neither commission or intent to make warre upon if they had not causelesly provoked them at the request of the Moabites by sending amongst them as Balaam the false prophet had advised the most beautiful of all their women not only to entice them to prohibited mixtures but to allure them to the worship of their Idols also A mischievous and successfull plot but alike dangerous to both parties God sending a sierce plague amongst the Israelites which cost them the lives of 24000 persons besides such as perished by the sword and giving a command to Moses to avenge him of the Midianites who had so provoked him On which commission Moses culled out 12000 men and sent them under Phineas against the Midianites by whom all their Princes were slain their Cities and goodly Castles burnt with fire their men women and male-children put unto the sword as is related in the one and thireieth Chapter of the Book of Numbers Yet notwithstanding this great slaughter they recovered their former power if not a greater and after the death of Barac the Judge of Israel did for the space of four years so afflict that people that they were fain to hide themselves in the Caves and strongholds of the Mountains as is said Iudg. 6. 2. their enemies having left them neither sheep oxe nor asse or any sustenance at all v. 4. But Gideon being raised up by God for their deliverance encountred with their tour Kings and put them to flight of which four Oreb and Zeb were taken and slain by the Ephraimites at the passage of Iordan Zebah and Salmanah taken by Gideon himself and executed by his own hand as the story telleth us In this war there are said to have perished of this people and their Confederates no fewer than 120000 persons by which so weakned that we hear no more of them from this time forwards in any action of importance their name and Countrey being first incorporated into that of the Edomites and after into that of the Ismaelites and other the Inhabitants of Arabia Petraea 2. The MOABITES possessed all the Countrey from the Midianites in the South as far as to Esebon in the North on both sides of the River Arnon having Iordan on the West and the hills of Abarin on the East Possessed at the first by the Emmims a race of Giants whole chief City was Sheneth Kiriathaim But these being vanquished and broken by Cherdorlaomer and his Associates of which see Gen. 14. 5. their forlom seats were taken up by the Moabites descended from Moab one of the Sonnes of Lot who lived herein great prosperity till the time of Vaheb Grand-father unto Baalac the Sonne of Zippor from whom Sehon King of the Amorites had taken all the parts of Moab on the North of the River Arnom and made that River which before was the middle of Moab to be the North bound or border of it In which estate it stood in the time of Moses Chief Cities of it at that time were 1. Rabbar the Regall seat of Baalac the King of Moab the Rhalmathum of Pâ—olomy 2. Diblatham destroyed with the rest of Moab by Nabuchadnezzer as is said Ier. 48. 22. 3. Gallim the principality of Phalti the Sonne of Laish to whom Saul gave his Daughter Michael formerly married unto David 1. Sam. 25. 44. 4. Muthana and 5. Nashaliel thorow which the Israelites passed after they had left the well called Beer 6. Bamath where Moses was encamped when he sent to Sehon to demand a passage thorow his Countrey Numbers 21. 19. c. 7. Mizpah the City of Refuge to the Father and Mother of David in the time of his troubles under Saul 8. Hor the chief City of Moab not medled with by Moses in his march this way the Lord himself forbidding him to touch upon it or distress it because it had been given by him for an inheritance to the Children of Lot Deut. 2. 9. Which prohibition was not onely for this place particularly though this particularly their mentioned but for all the lands and terretories then in their possession 9. Kir-hasareth of chief note for the barbarous and inhumane fact of Mesha the Moabitish King who being besieged herein by the Kings of Judah Israel and Edom without hope of escape sacrificed his own eldest Sonne on the wall hereof which so moved the Kings of Judah and Edom that they forsook the King of Israel whos 's the quarrel was So the siege was raised 2 Kings 3. 27. Now as Moses did not at the present disobey Gods Order in leaving the Moabites in quiet so neither did the Moabites on their parts provoke him to it giving him a free and open passage in his march for Caâ—aan out of an hope that when the Amorites were subdued they should be put into possession of their lost estates And though they were deceived of that expectation the Israelites looking on the Countrey which they had conquered as the spoiles of the Amorites and given it for a possession to the Tribe of Reuben yet durst they not do any thing in the way of Annes but sent for Baalam the false Prophet to cast them by his curses and incantations into some diseases whereby their strength and courage might be taken from them Balaac the Sonne of Zippor was at this time King After whom we find not the name of any other till we come to Eglon who with the help of Ammon and Amalek over-mastered Israel and for the space of eighteen years tyrannized amongst them when slain in his own house and afterwards 10000 of his people by the hand of Ehad But this indignity was in the times succeeding revenged by Saul in some part who made warre upon them but more by David who subdued them and made them Tributaries And not so onely but subjected them to the vilest offices as is intimated in that form of Speech Moab is my wash-pot Psal 60. 8. Taking their opportunity they withdrew themselves from the house of David and put themselves under the command of the Kings of Israel to whom they paid for tribute in the time of Ahab 100000 Lambs and 200000 Rams with their fleeces on but quickly weary of those payments and revolting from the house of Ahab also they were invaded by Jehoram aided herein by the Kings of Judah and Idumaea by whom being vanquished Mesha their King was fain to shut himself up in Kir-hasareth as was said before After this joining with the Ammonites and the Idumaeans or Sonnes of Edom they invaded Jehosophat King of Judah to whom God gave a memorable and signall victory without blow or battel the Ammonites first setting upon the Edomites and after upon one
Hagarenis non à fuga duci But time and opposition at the last reclamed him from this error and in the second edition of his work he is content to follow the common opinion of those men whom in the first he whistled off with the infamous appellation of mendaces But to proceed It hapned much about this time that the Saracens revolting from Heraclius the Eastern Emperour joyned themselves unto him They had long been displeased with their condition and now hoped to mend it Exasperated by Julian the Apostate when they served in his warres against the Persian for telling them when they demanded their pay that he had more store of steel than Gold but then they wanted a fit head to resort unto Now serving Heraclius in the same warre they were used by his Officers in the same ill manner Asking their pay the Treasurer of the Army made them this churlish answer that there was scarce money enough to pay the Roman and Grecian Souldiers and must those dogs be so importunate for their wages Provoked herewith and hearing the fame of Mahomet they betook themselves to him who strengthned by their forces and the coming in of the rest of their Countrey-men soon brought the three Arabias under his subjection To which having defeated the Emperors forces sent against him he added some parts of Syria and Egypt and returning to Mecca there dyed frantick and distempered in the 70th year of his Age and three and twentieth of his impostures of which he had spent thirteen at Medina and the rest at Mecca from his first serling in which City the years of his Empire were computed His dead body being kept four daies in expectation of a resurrection which he promised to perform at the end of three grown full of stench and putrefaction was carried to Medina and there interred his Successors out of wicked and worldly policy keeping up the reputation of that Religion after his decease which they derided in his life and calling themselves Caliphs or Vicars Generall to him their Prophet to the Catalogue of which we hasten made intricate not more by their own confusions than by the difference of those names by which they are presented to us by severall Writers according to the times and Languages in which they writ The Caliphs or Emperours of the Saracens A. C. A. H. 622 5 1. Mahomet the Impostor of whom before 632 15 2. Ebubezer or Vquebar Mahomets Father-in-Law and one of his Great Captains supplanted Ali to whom the Empire was designed by the will of Mahomet and took unto himself the name of Caliph 2. 634 17 3. Haumar the second of Mahomets Great Captains having the command of the Army under Ebubezer succeeded him in the estate and added to it Persia Egypt Palestine with great part of Syria and Mesopotamia 12. 647 30 4. Osmen the third of Mahomets great Captains Husband of Zetneh his second daughter succeeded under that pretence and added all Barbary to his Empire Distressed by the faction of Halt and besieged in his own house he flew himself in the eighty seventh year of his Age and the tenth of his Reign 657 40 5. Hali the Kinsman and next heir of Mahomet and the husband of Fatime his eldest daughter succeeded on the death of Osmen murdered by the procurement of Mxavias neer Cafa in Arabia Felix 660 43 6. Muhavias having murdered Hali his Sonne Hasem or Ossan and eleven of the Sonnes of that Hasem the twelfth onely escaping with life from whom descended the Family of the Alaveci and the Persian Sophies assumed the Government as rightfull Successor to Osmen whose widow the daughter of Mahomet he had took to wife He conquered Rhodes Cyprus and a great part of Asia Minor and was the Founder of the Family of Aben Humeya 681 64 7. Gizid the Son of Muhavias more skilled in Poetry than in Armes 8. Habdalla and Marvan Competitors for the Supreme dignity but carried at last by Marvan 685 68 9. Abdimelech the Sonne of Marvan established the begun conquests of Armenia and Mesopotamia 22. 707 90 10. Vlidor Ulit under whom the Saracens or Moors first conquered Spain 9. 716 99 11. Zulcimin Brother to Ulit whose Captain Mulsamas besieged Constantinople till his Ships were burnt and his men consumed with the Plague 3. 719 102 12. Homar or Haumar II. Son of Vildor Vlit 2. 721 104 13. Izit or Gizid II. the brother of Haumar with whom during his life he was joynt Caliph and after his decease enjoyed it wholly to himself 725 107 14. Evelid by some called Ischam in whose time Charles Martel made such havock of the Moores in France Anno 734 their General then named Abderamen 18. 743 125 15. Gizid III. the Son of Gizid the second 744 126 16. Hyces by some called Ibrahim the brother of Gizid the third slain by Marvan 745 127 17. Marvan II. the last of the house of Ben-Humeya slain by Abdalla of the house of Fatime and Hali. 7. 752 134 18. Abdalla of the house of Alaveci or Alabeci descended from Hali and Fatime the eldest daughter of Mahomet called also the Family of Abas because of their descent from Abas the Uncle of Mahomet and perhaps Father unto Hali. 756 138 19. Abdallas II. 20. Mahomet II. surnamed Bugiafer or Abugefer who built the City of Bagdat made from that time the constant seat of his Successors till their fatall period 777 156 21. Mahadi 9. 786 168 22. Musa or Moyses 1. 787. 169. 23. Aron or Arachid who compelled Irene Empress of Constantinople to pay him tribute 23. 810. 193. 24. Mahamad or Mahomet III. 825. 198. 25. Abdalla III. who took and spoyled Crete and overthrew the Greeks be spoiled Sicilia Sardinia and Corsica 17. 832. 215. 26. Mahomet IV. wasted Italy burnt the suburbs of Rome and harassed the fore-named Ilands 40. Others reckon these Caliphs to have succeeded Mahomet II. 815. 198. 25. Mamon 12. 827. 210. 26. Mutetzam 8. 835. 218. 27. Wacek 4. 839. 222. 28. Methucall 12. 851. 234. 29. Montacer 1. 852. 235. 30. Abul Hamet 6. 858. 241. 31. Almatez 4. 863. 245. 32. Motadi Bila 7. 7. After whose death the Aegyptians with-drew themselves from their obedience due to the Babylonian Caliph and chose one of their own to whom all the Arabians or those of the Mahumetan religion in Africa and Europe submitted themselves Of the Aegyptain Caliphs when we come into that Countrey take now with you the names onely of the Syrian and Babylonian Caliphs for story of them I find little or none the power being totally in the hands of the Sultans of the severall Provinces and nothing left unto the Caliphs but an aiery title the shadow of that mighty Tree which formerly had spread it self over most parts of the World The Babylonian Caliphs after the division A. C. A. H. 870 252 1. Mutemad 21. 891 273 2. Mutezad 8. 897 281 3. Muchtaphi 8. 907 389 4. Muchtedtr 24. 931 313 5. Elhaker 1. 932 314 6.
Patriarch of the Armenians at their first separarion from the See of Constantinople the Metropolis at that time of all Armenia so named in honour of Augustus whom the Greeks call Sebastos But of late divested of that dignity the Patriarchall See by reason of the fierce wars raging in this Countrey betwixt the Persians and the Turks being removed to the Monastery of Ecmeazin neer the City of Ervan in Persia in the dominions of which King these Armenian Christians live in great abundance by the name of Jelphelins 3. Tigraneceria beautified and inlarged if not first founded by Tigranes above-mentioned by whom replenished with people of severall Nations whose Countries he had taken from them and enriched in a manner with the wealth of all his Kingdome there being no Armenian either Prince or Paisant who sent not somewhat towards the adorning of it But taken by Lucullus without great resistance those severall Nations not agreeing amongst themselves and therein besides other Treasure no less than 8000 Talents in ready money The City situate neer a River which Tacitus calleth Nicesorius 4. Arsamosata by Pliny called Arsimote on the banks of Euphrates 5. Cholna so called in memory of Hul or Chul the sonne of Aram one of the first Planters of this Countrey 6. Baraza by the Emperor Leo much enlarged and beautified dignified with the new name of Leontopolis and for a while made the Metropolis of the Province 7. Arsâ—rata by Strabo called Arxata 8. Theodosiopolis built on the foundation of some of the more antient Cities by the Emperor Theodosius and of him thus named 9 Colonia the strongest and most defensible City hereof when possessed by the Romans 10. Clamassun a strong Town on the banks of Euphrates taken by Selimus the first in his way towards Persia and therewith livery and seisin of the rest of this Countrey since wholly conquered by his Successors 12. Chars not far from the same River also supposed to be the Chorsa of Ptolomy of which not long since the ruins onely but in three weeks so repaired and fortified by the Turks Anno 1579. that it is thought to be impregnable 13. Thespia giving name of old to the Lake Thespitis and to the Region called Thespites but now not in being 14. Arminig now of greatest name and esteemed the Metropolis of this Countrie situate in that part of the Lake of Vaslan the Martiana palus of the antient writers which lieth next to this Countrey and by that well fortified the onely City of Armenia possessed by the Persians who are the Lords of all that Lake of which more hereafter 15. Van both for natural situation and the works of art accompted by the Turks for their strongest Bulwark in these parts against the Persians and for that cause well garrisoned and as well munitioned This Countrey was first planted by Hul or Chul the sonne of Aram and by Mesech one of the sonnes of Japhet who with their families or Colonies possessed the same the one leaving the remainder of his name in the Montes Moschici the other in the Town called Cholna and the Region called Colthene by Ptolomy Cholobatene by Stephanus Advanced to the honour of a Kingdome assoon as any that of Babel excepted Ninus the third from Nimrod finding Barzanes King hereof whom he forced to acknowledge his superiority and to aid him in his warres against Zoroaster the King of Bactria Kings of most note in times succeeding for we have no constant Cata legue of them were 1. Araxes who being warred on by the Persians was promised victory by the Oracle on the sacrifice of his two fair daughters Willing to satisfie the Gods and yet spare his children he sacrificed two of the daughters of Musalcus a noble man of this Countrey by whom in revenge hereof his own daughters were slain and himself so closely followed that swiming the River then called Helmns he was therein drowned and thereby gave unto that River the name of Araxes 2. Artaxa the founder of the great City Artaxata spoken of before 3. Tigranes the most mightie King that ever reigned in Armenia to which he added by his prowess Galatia and a great part of Cilicia in Asia Minor the whole Countreys of Media Syria and Phoenicia But siding with Mithridates whose daughter he had maryed against the Romans he was by Lucullus overthrown in two grea battels and outed of the greatest part of his dominions Hearing that Pompey had succeeded Lucullus in command of the Army and trusting more unto his goodness than a wiseman would he put himself into his power by whom condemned in a great sum of money for the charge of the war and stripped of all the rest of his estates he was suffered to enjoy Armenta Major Syria being made a Province Sophene given to Ariobarzanes King of Cappadocia Media left unto it self and the lesser Armenia conferred on one of his Sonnes who being found guilty of some practice with the King of Parthia was carryed Prisoner unto Rome and his Countrey brought into the form of a Province 4. Artavasdes circumvented by Mar. Antonie who led him Prisoner to Rome but catenis i.e. quid honori ejus deesset aureis as the Historian tells us of him it was in chaines of Gold for his greater honour giving Armenia to one of the sonnes of Cleopatra And though 5. Artaxias recovered his Fathers Kingdome yet he and his Successors held it but as Vassals of the Roman Empire the Senate after that confirming and sometimes nominating the Armeni in Kings Continuing in this estate till the time of Trajan it was by him reduced to the form of a Province made after that a part of the Pontick Diocese who adding Mesopotamia also unto his dominions make Tigris the Eastern border of his Empire which Augustus thought fit to limit with the banks of Euphrates But long it held not in that form being governed by its own Kings as it was before Trajans time in the reign of Constantius Julian and the Emperors following whom they acknowledged and revered as their Lords in chief till the time of Justinian the second he began his Empire Anno 687. when subdued by the Saracens Recovered by that Emperour but soon lost again it continued subject to the Saracens till the breaking in of the Turks Anno 844. of whom more anon The greatest part of the Turks emptying themselves into Persit and other Countreys which they took from the Eastern Emperors the Christians of Armenia began to take heart again and to have Kings of their own by whom governed till again subdued by Occadan or Hoccata sonne of Cingis the first Cham of the Fartars Nor did the Tartars make so absolute a conquest of it as to extinguish either Christianity or the race of the Kings Haithon surnamed Armentus reigning after this and going in person to Mangu the great Cham of Tartarie Anno 1257. And in our own Chronicles in the reign of King Richard the second we find mention of one Leon an
nor much worth the searching The Countrey hath a fair Sea-Coast with many capacious Harbors to it which cannot but adde much to the wealth thereof as liberally furnished in the in-land parts with Rice Figs and Sugars but destitute of Wheat Pulse and Barley Not much the poorer for that want the people either not knowing or not regarding the use of bread but living on such fruits as the earth produceth of it self without the charge or care of the husband-man In other things but little differing if at all from the rest of the 〈◊〉 their Religion for the most part Paganiâ—h but intermixt with Mahometans Principall Towns and Cities of it 1. Meâ—inde a commodious Haven 2. Onor a Port-Town of good note sometimes held by the Portugals 3. Buicalia situate in the richest part of all this Country never possessed by the Portugals but under contribution to them 4. Mangalor a town of great wealth and trade fortified with a strong Castle once destroyed by the Portugueze but recovered and repaired by the King of Narsinga who is Lord of this Country 5. Mayendre more within the land And so is also 6. Lispar famous for her Quarries of Adamant 7. Solsette in a Peninsula of 20 miles compass containing 36. Villages and 80000 Inhabitants the Town about 9 miles from Goa and subject with the whole Peninsula to the Portugals This Country is now subject to the Kings of Narsinga but formerly under the command of its own Princes the name of Canara compreheading in those times all that Countrey also which is now called Decan Conquered by Sa Nosaradine and Abdessa and by Mamudza cantoned into many Praefectures this part reverting to its old name fell to the Narsingan who taking his advantages in the minority of one of their Princes became Master of it And when the Idalcan for I take that not so much for the name of a man as a Title of dignity quarrelled his possession of it as appertaining properly to the Kingdomes of Decan Chrismarao then King of Narsinga brought a powerfull Advocate to defend his right that is to say an Army of 606000 Foot 29650 Horse and 537 Elephants every Elephant having a Tower on his back with four men in it with which strong Argument the Idalean being confuted in the Schooles of war with much difficulty saved himself though he lost his cause the Narsingan ever since continuing quiet in the possession of this Country except onely some of the Sea-Towns in the power of the Portugals Who in the year 1567 destroyed in those few places by them possessed no fewer than 200 of their Idol-Temples with many of their Pagodes or Idols in them converting the Rents and Lands which belonged unto them with the Revenues raised from the severall Ports which they hold herein to the maintenance of a College of Jesuites in Salsette and other Religious houses founded by them in their other Cities 10. MALABAR MALABAR is bounded on the North with Canara from which parted by the River Gangeraco on the East with the great Mountain Gates by which divided from the Realm of Narsinga on the West and South with the main Ocean On the Coast whereof it doth extend for the space of 300 miles that is to say from the River Gangeraco to the Cape Comori which I conceive to be the Commaria Extrema of Ptolomy though others take it for the Promontory by him called Cory But the breadth hereof is nothing answerable to the length not above 50. miles where broadest and ending towards the Cape in a point or Conus The Country more populous for the bigness than any in India enjoying a very temperate Air and a fruitfull Soyl well watered and indented with many Creeks unfit for Corn but plentifull in Rice and all manner of Spices as Ginger Cinnamon Cassia Pepper and most excellent fruits Amongst their Trees there is one whose name my Author speaks not which bears Dates like unto the Palm out of which they have not onely wood for Fewell but they draw from it wine sugar oyl fine cloth and cordage another tree which beareth Cotton and Cypress or Cobweb-lawn of the leaves whereof they make a fine stuff like to Sattin or Taffata They have also great store of Apes and Monkeyes Parats Paraquitoes and other Creatures not known in these parts but from thence not to say any thing of their Lions Elephants Bears Bugles common to them with others of their Indian neighbours The flowers there alwayes in their Verdure and the Trees perpetually green by reason that the Air is so sweet and temperate The people are of coal-black colour differing therein from the rest of the Indians swarth and complexioned like the Olive well limbed and wearing their hair long and curled about their heads an hankerchief wrought with gold and silver and about their middle a cloth which hangeth down to conceal their nakedness Of manners treacherous and bloody more properly to be termed desperate than stout and valiant and for more surety in their wars they use poisoned Arrows as they do also in their theeving both by Sea and Land to which more addicted In Religion for the most part Gentiles and more besotted generally on their Idolatries than the rest of these Nations The Pagode or Idol which they worship seated upon a brazen throne and crowned with a rich Diadem From his head issue out four horns from his mouth four Tusks his eyes fiery like a Glow-worm his nose flat and ugly his visage terrible his hands like claws his legs and thighs like those of a Lion In a word we cannot paint the Devill in a more ugly figure than they do their God Unto this Pagode or his Priest they offer the virginity of all their daughters the Pagode having in the place of his privy parts a Bodkin of gold and silver upon which the Bride maried most commonly at ten or twelve years of Age is forcibly set the sharpness of it being such that it forceth out the blood in great abundance and if she prove with child that year it is said to be of his begetting and the more esteemed Others with more humanity instead of torturing their daughters to this wretched Idol parallell almost to the offering of their sonnes to Moloch amongst the Syrians present them to the Bramini or Idol-Priest to be deflowred the first night of the wedding and without one of these two handsels no man is suffered to enjoy the use of his wife not their Kings themselves More privileged yet than many women neighbouring on them in that they are not compelled to burn themselves with their husbands bodies but may have many Husbands either successively or at once as they list themselves and if at once she sends her children to that husband as we know who did who she thinks to have the best right to them The Country very well watered as we said before and parted by large Rivers into many Provinces as if intended naturally to be cantonned into many
please might be preserved in Egypt on pillars of brass or stone or otherwise transmitted by tradition unto Cham the Father of Mizraim by whom this Country was first planted after the Confusion of Babel But that old stock of Kings and People being destroyed in the general Deluge the Children of Mizraim succeeded next in their desolate dwellings yet so that the posterity of Chus and Lâ—habim two others of the sons of Cham had their shares therein From the first of which descended the Inhabitants of those parts of Egypt which lay along the shores of the Red-Sea or Golf of Arabia in which respect not only one of the Nomi or Divisions bordering on the Isthmus had the name of Arabia but the people dwelling on those shores were called Arabes divided into the Arabes Azarei and Arabes Adei And from the other came that mixture of Nations called Liby-Aegyptii or Libyans and Egyptians intermixt together inhabiting in Maraeotica and the Western parts But though these People were derived from several Ancestors they made one Nation in the totall Subject to Mizraim as their chief and after his decease unto his Successors in the Kingdom of Egypt Concerning whom we may observe that in Cham our greatest Antiquaries finde the name of Iupiter Hammon Mizraim they guess to be Osiris the great God of Egypt To him succeeded Typhon not by right of blood but by usurpation Who dispossed by Lehabim the brother of Mizraim whom the Greeks call Hercules Egyptius the Kingdom was restored to Orus the son of Osiris During the time of these few Princes hapned all those things which are recorded in the Scriptures concerning Egypt from the first going down of Abraham in the time of Osiris to the advancement of Ioseph in the Reign of Orus in which there passed the 15. 16. 17. Dynasties of Regal Vice Royes Lieutenants only as I take it to those mighty Princes The Kings themselves called generally by the name of Pharaoh though they had all their proper and peculiar names as afterwards their Successors here had the name of Ptolomy and the Roman Emperours that of Caesar Not troubling our selves therefore with their many Dynasties we will lay down the Succession of their Kings as well as we can the disagreement of Historians and Chronologers touching this Succession being irreconcileable The Pharaohs or Kings of Egypt of Egyptian Race A. M. 1. Mizraim the son of Cham by the Gricians called Osiris in whose time Abraham went into Egypt 2 Typhon an Usurper 3 Orus the son of Osiris restored unto the Kingdom by his Uncle Lehabim the Advancer of Ioseph 2207. 4 Amasis Themosis or Amos in whose time Iacob went down into Egypt 25. 2233. 5 Chebron 12. 2245. 6 Amenophis or Amenophthis 21. 2266. 7 Amarsis the sister of Amenophthis 22. 2288. 8 Mephres 2300. 9 Mespharmuthesis 25. 2325. 10 Thamosis or Thuthmosis 10. 2335. 11 Amenophthis II. supposed to be Memnon and the Vocal Statue 31. 2366. 12 Orus II. the Busiris of the Grecians a bloody Tyrant who commanded the male-children of Israel to be slain 37. 2403. 13 Acencheres by some called Thermutis the daughter of Amenophthis the second and afterwards the wife of Orus who preserved Moses 12. 2416. 14 Rathosis the son of Orus 6. 2422. 15 Acencherus 12. 2449. 16 Cenchres by some called Arenasis Bocchoris by others drowned in the Red-Sea with his horse and chariots 16. 2453. 17 Acherres 8. 2462. 18 Cherres 10. 1472. 19 Armais by the Grecians called Danaus whose 50. daughters being married to the 50. sons of his brother Egyptos murdered their husbands for which cause Danaus being forced out of Egypt passed into Greece where attaining to the Kingdom of Argos he gave unto the Grecians the name of Danai 1575. 20 Rameses surnamed Egyptus the brother of Danaus 1550. 21 Amenophthis III. 2590. 22 Sethos or Sesothis 55. 2645. 23 Rhapsaces or Ranses 66. 2711. 24 Amenophthis IV. 40. 2751. 25 Rameses II. 26. 2777. 26 Thuoris 7. After whose death succeeded a Race of twelve Kings called the Diospolitani who held the Kingdom for the space of 177 yeares their names we find not but that one of the latest of them whose daughter Solomon married was called Vaphra and perhaps Ogdoos who removed the Royal Seat from Thebes to Memphis might be another and the eighth as his name importeth 2961. 39 Smendes the Sisac of the Scriptures who made War upon Rehoboam the son of Solomon conceived to be the Sesostris of Herodotus and others of the ancient Writers Of whom it is reported that being a king of great wealth and puissance he had brought under subjection all his neighbouring Princes whom he compelled in turns to draw his Chariot It hapned that one of these unfortunate Princes cast his eye many times on the Coach wheels and being by Sesostris demanded the cause of his so doing he replyed that the falling of that spoke lowest which but just before was in the height of the wheel put him in minde of the instability of Fortune The King deeply weighing the parable would never after be so drawn in his Chariot He also was the first that encountred the Scythians in battel having already in conceit conquered them before he led his Army against them The Scythians much marvelled that a King of so great Revenues would wage War against a Nation so poor with whom the fight would be doubtful the Victory unprofitable but to be vanquished a perpetual infamy and disgrace For their parts they resolved to meet him as an Enemy whose overthrow would enrich them When the Armies came to joyn the Egyptians were discomfited and pursued even to their own doors by the Enemy But the Scythians could not enter the Countrey because of the â—ens with whose passage they were unacquainted and so they returned 2987. 40 Pseusenes conceived to be the Cheops of Herodotus founder of the vast Pyramis before described 41. 3028. 41 Nepher-Cherres 4. 3032. 42 Amnoiphtis V. 3041. 43 Opsochon the Asychis of Herodotus 3047. 44 Psamuchos 9. 3056. 45 Psusennes II. 14. 3070. 46 Sesonchis 21. 3091. 47 Vsorthon 15. 3106. 48 Takellotis 13. 3119. 49 Patubastis 40. 3159. 50 Osorchon the second Hercules Aegyptius as some will have it 8. 3167. 51 Psamnis 15. 3185. 52 Bochoris called So 2 King 17. 4. taken and burnt by Sabacon the King of Ethiopia 44. 3229. 53 Sabacon King of Ethiopia 8. 3238. 54 Sevachus son of Sabacon 14. 3252. 55 Tarachon falsly supposed to be the Therah of the Scriptures 18. 3270. 56 Stephinates 7. 3277. 57 Niclupses 6. 3288. 58 Psamniticus who first made the Grecians acquainted with Egypt 54. 3335. 59 Necho who slew Josiah at the battel of Megiddo 25. 3360. 60 Psamnis II. 6. 3366. 61 Aprios called Hophra Ier. 44 subdued by Nebuchadnezzar and deposed by Amasis 25. 3391. 62 Amasis II. 44. 3435. 63 Psamnites or Psamniticus II. a King of six moneths only vanquished by Cambyses the second Monarch of Persia who united Egypt to that Empire under which
the Roman Colonies 6. Cirta or Cirta Julia the Metropolis of Numidia when a Roman Province and formerly the Seat-royal of Syphax King of the Masaesyli within whose country it was reckoned in former times though afterwards laid unto this Province Situate near the mouth of the River Ampsaga and memorable for the tragedie of Sophonisba the daughter of Asdrubal of Carthage a Lady of most exquisite beauty and yet carried more charms in her tongue then in her eyes â—spoused first unto Masinissa King of the Numidians but after upon reason of State married unto Syphax who being took prisoner by his Rival and brought to Cirta the Lady upon hopes of liberty and honour both bestowed her self on her first Lover but Scipio fearing lest that marriage might withdraw Masinissa from the Roman party caused the Lady to be seized on which Masinissa not being otherwise able to prevent or remedie sent her a Cup of poyson which she drank and died Of these Numidians there is much mention in the Stories of Rome and Carthage imployed by this last City in all their wars both in Spain Italy and Sicil. Siding at last with Scipio against that State they did good service to the Romans in the weakening and destruction of that City whose fall they did not long survive first conquered in the war of Jugurth after the death of Juba made a Roman Province Their Kings as far as I can trace the succession of them follow in this Order The Kings of the Numidians 1 Gala the Father of Masinissa 2 Desalces the brother of Gala according to the laws of the Country which gave the Crown unto the brother not the son of the former King like the law of Tanistry in Ireland succeeded Gala. 3 N. N. a son of Desalces in the absence of Masinissa then serving under the Carthaginians in the wars of Spain possessed himself of the throne slain not long after by a Rebel 4 Masinissa son of Gala recovered the kingdome of his Fathers but again outed by Syphax and the Carthaginians betwixt whom and Masinissa touching Sophonisba there was deadly feud Aided by Scipio and the Romans with whom associated against Carthage he not only recovered his own kingdome but was gratified with the greatest part of that which belonged to Syphax A professed Enemy to Carthage the final ruine whereof he lived to see till the time of his death being then ninety years of Age. 5 Micipsa the son of Masinissa of whom nothing memorable 6 Jugurth the son of Mastanabilis one of the Brethren of Micipsa having wickedly made away the two sons of Micipsa usurped the kingdom manifestly withstood the Romans whose attempts sometimes by force sometimes by subtility but chiefly by money and bribes he overthrew and made frustrate Et fuit in Ingurtha saith Florus quod post Annibalem timeretur At last being broken by Metellus vanquished by Marius and by Bocchus delivered into the hands of Sylla he was by Marius led in triumph to Rome In this Triumph was carried 3700 pound weight in Gold in Silver-wedges 5775 pound weight and in ready Coin 28900 Crowns it being the custome of the Romans in their Triumphs to have carried before them all the riches and mony which they had brought out of the conquered Countries to put into the common Treasury 7 Hiempsal son of Bocchus king of Mauritania gratified for his Fathers treacherie in betraying Jugurth with the kingdome of Numidia Relieved Marius in his exile 8 Hiarbas another of the Marian faction preferred to the Numidian Crown but vanquished and deprived by Pompey at that time one of Sylla's Captains 9 Hiempsal II. preferred by Pompey to this kingdom 10 Juba the son of Hiempsal the second who siding with Pompey against Caesar in the Civil wars gave a great overthrow to Curio one of Caesar's Lieutenants Curio himself slain his whole Army routed such as were taken prisoners murdered in cold blood But being discomfited by Caesar after Pompey's death Numidia was made a Province of the Roman Empire Thus by the fall of Carthage and the death of Juba came the whole Provinces of Africa Propria and Numidia containing the now Kingdom of Tunis into the power of the Romans Of which the Nations of most note were the Nigitimi on the Eastern parts of the Mediterranean the Machyni near the Lesser Syrtis the Libya-Phoenices and Mideni bordering upon Carthage the Ionii Navatrae and Cirtesii taking up all the Sea-coasts of Numidia Such as inhabited more Southwards on the back of these not so much considerable None of them to be staid upon but the Libya-Phaenices a mixt people of the old Libyans and new Phoenicians as the Liby-Aegyptii were of the said Libyans and the neighbouring Egyptians The memory of all of them so defaced by the violent inundation of the Arabians that there is scarce any tract or footsteps of them in all the Country When conquered by the Saracens they were at first subject to the Caliph or Sultan of Cairoan after the spoile whereof by the Arabians subdued by Abdul Mumen King of Morocco and by him added to that Kingdom In the distractions of that State made a peculiar Kingdom by some of the Relicts of the Stock of the Almohades who took unto himself the title of King of Tunis that City being his chief Seat By him transmitted unto his posterity till the dayes of our Grandfathers when Muleasses one of the youngest sons of Sultan Mahomet having first murdered Maimon his eldest brother and put out the eyes of twenty of the rest usurped the Soveraignty Rosetta the onely one of those Princes who escaped this massacre by the aid of Solyman the magnificent obtained the Crown outed thereof not long after by Charles the fifth appearing in favour of Muleasses An. 1535. But the Tyrant did not long enjoy his ill-gotten Soveraignty when his eyes were were also put out by his own son Amida and so committed to close prison Nor did Amida enjoy it long dispossessed by Abdamelech his fathers brother To Abdamelech Mahomet his son succeeded and in his life another Mahomet the brother of Amida who being supported by the Turks recovered from the Christians the strong Fort of Coletta and dying left the Turk his heire who doth now possesse it 2. TREMESEN or ALGIERS THe Kingdom of TREMESEN is bounded on the East with the River Ampsaga now called Maâ—or by which parted from the Kingdom of Tunis on the West with the Kingdoms of Fesse and Morocco from which separated by the River Malutha or Malva So called from Tremesen or Teleusine the chief City of it Called also the Kingdom of Algiers from the City so named sometimes the Seat-royal of their Kings In the flourish of the Roman Empire it had the name of Mauritania Casariensis Mauritania because a part of the Kingdom of Juba King of Mauritania of which more anon Casariensis from Casarea the chief City of it as that so called in honour of Augustus Caesar on whom the Kings hereof depended
the Nephew of Cham from whence this Nation in the Scripture have the name of Ludim A nation not much taken notice of in the first Ages of time but by an Errour of Josephus who giving too much credit to some Talmudical Tales or willing to advance the reputation of the Jews to the highest pitch telleth us a story how the Aethiopians invaded and endangered Egypt how they were beaten back by Moses the City of Meroe besieged and taken by him or rather delivered to his hands by Tharbis the daughter of the King who had fallen in love with him and on the betraying of the City was married to him All this not only questioned but rejected by discerning men as a Jewish Fable that hath no ground to stand upon in true Antiquity With little better fortune and as little truth do the Aethiopians tell the story of their own Original By whom we are informed that Chus the son of Cham first reigned in this Aethiopia to whom succeeded his son Regma and next after Dedan that from the death of Dedan till the reign of Aruch the certain time whereof they tell not the People lived in Caves and holes digged under the ground as did the Troglodites an ancient Nation of this Country in the times long after that Arac first built the City of Aruma and by that pattern taught them the use of Towns and Cities But the main part of the Legend is the story of Maqueda a Queen hereof and the fourth from Aruch whom they will have to be the Queen of Sheba famous in both Testaments for the Royal Visit which she bestowed upon Solomon Of whom they tell us that being got with childe by Solomon when she was in his Court she was delivered of a Son whom she caused to be called Melech or Melilech and at the age of 20 years to be sent to his Father By whom instructed in the Law and circumcised and called by the name of David he was returned into his Country with Azarias the son of Zadok the Priest who had stollen the two Tables of the Law and carried them with him into Aethiopia where the old Queen resigned the Empire to her son His Successors afterwards called David till Indion as they call him the Eunuch of Queen Candace returning home baptized the young Prince by the name of Philip. This is the substance of the Legend as related by them in their own Chronicles but we know that they are no Gospel That Chus planted in Arabia hath been shewn already as also what absurdities must needs arise from supposing the Land of Chus to be this Aethiopia Therefore most probable it is that this Countrey was first peopled by the children of Ludim as before was said To whom the Abassenes coming out of Arabia Felix might be after added and in some tract of time be of such great power as to put their name upon the Countrey For that the Abassenes were originally an Arabian People appeareth by Stephanus one of the old Chorographers who out of Vranius An ancienter Author then himself hath told us this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Another Stephanus and he a very learned Grammarian and Lexicographer hath as he thinks decided the controversie by making Sheba the son of Chus the Progenitor of the Arabians and Sheba the son of Regma the Father of the Aethiopians and for this cause hath fitted us with this pretty Criticism that Sheba when it is written with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Samech must be rendred AEthiopia and Arabia when writ with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Shin But this by no means will be found to agree the controversie it being evidently clear that both Sheba the son of Chus and Sheba the son of Regma were originally setled in Arabia as there hath been shewn though I deny not but that some of the Posterity of Chus in those elder time before the coming over of the Abasine nations might either out of too much populosity or desire of change cross over the Arabian Gulf and take up such parts of this Countrey as the Ludims had not fully peopled with whom conjunct at last both in name and government And as for Maynedu supposing that to be her name she was doubtless Queen of the Sabaeans in Arabia Felix not of the Aethiopians in the waste of Africk For besides the longsomness of the way too much for a Woman and a Queen to travel it is very probable that the Son of Solomon by this Lady would never have suffered Egypt to have layen in quiet whilest Sesac the King thereof made war upon Rehoboam the Son of Solomon also and so by consequence his half Brother But to leave these uncertain Fables the first action of moment which we meet with in unquestioned Story touching these Aethiopians is that which hapned betwixt them and Cambyses the Persian Monarch who having by force of Arms united Egypt to Persia conceived it to be worth his labour to unite Ethiopia unto Aegypt also Upon this Resolution he sent Ambassadors to that King to search into the passages of his Country and discover his strengths and by them sent a Tun of wine some Bracelets a Purple habit and a Box of sweet ointments to present him with Which Presents being tendred to him he looked upon the Unguents and the Purple Robe as too slight and effeminate the Bracelets he conceived to be bonds or fetters and openly laught at them as too weak to hold in a Prisoner but with the Wine he was very well pleased and sorrowed that his Country yielded no such liquour But understanding well enough what this visit aimed at he gave the Ambassadors at their parting amongst other gifts an Aethiopian Bow of great length and strength requiring them to tell their Master that untill every Persian could bend that Bow the Aethiopian Bows being a foot longer then the Persian as before was noted it would be no safe warring upon his Dominions and that he had good cause to thank the Gods for giving the Aethiopians so contented mindes as not to think of conquering their Neighbours kingdoms Lying far off and parted from Egypt by vast mountains we finde then not looked after by the Macedonians Nor had the Romans medled with them had they not been provoked by Candace the Queen hereof during the Empire of Augustus who having made a War on Egypt was by Petronius Governour of that Province brought to such conformity that she was fain to sue for peace and to purchase it with the loss of some part of her Country To keep them quiet for the future Philae an Aethiopian City but on the borders of Egypt is made a Garrison by the Romans and the seat of their Deputy for these parts held by them till the Empire of Dicclesian and by him abandoned because the charge of keeping it did exceed the profit After this growing into power and reputation the Aethopian Kings were reckoned of as friends to the Roman Empire in so much as Justinian sent
for the fire and timber for building the body of the Tree being strait and high and towards the top diversified into many branches A Country far too good for so bad a people For they as Travellers report and most Writers testifie are treacherous inhospitable ignorant both of â— rayers and Festivals destitute of the distinction of time into years and moneths not knowing any proper names for the dayes of the week nor able to reckon above ten naked except their privities which they cover with Cotton Idolaters in the midland parts Mahometans upon the shores Commendable only for their hate to Polygamie and restraining themselves to one wife the defiling of the marriage bed severely punished but otherwise so eager upon copulation that their Boyes at the age of twelve years and the Girls at ten think they stay too long if they keep their Virginities any longer some of them like Quartilla in Pâ—tronius Arbiter begin so early ut nunquam meminerint se Virgines fuisse that they remember not the time when they lost their Maidenheads Of colour they are black and of strong composition their breasts and faces cut and pinkt to appear more beautiful Much given unto the wars well armed according to their Country manner and exceeding good Archers Amongst them there are some white people said to come from China It hath in it many fair Rivers but their names I find not and at the mouths of those Rivers some convenient Havens into which they admit the sorrein Merchants but suffer none to come on land which the Merchant hath no cause to be sorry for finding himself not safe on shipboard from their treacherous practises So that we can give but small Account of their Towns and Cities except it be the bare recital of their names as viz. 1. S. Augustines on a fair Bay in the South-west point as 2 Gangomar in the North-east of it 3 Antabosta 4 Point-Antogil 5 Santo-Jacobo 6 Matatana 7 Angoda 8 Herendo 9 Andro-arco and 10 Roma or New-Rome so entituled by some zealous Romanist in hope to have it thought that the Popes of Rome have got some footing in this Iland This Iland known but very imperfectly in the time of Marcus Paulus Venetus who telleth us many strange things of it but none more strange then that of the Bird called Ruck of such incredible strength bigness that it could snatch up an Elephant as easily as a Kite doth a Chicken Discovered by the Portugals in the year 1506. as before was said and since frequented by the English and Holland Merchants by whom we are informed no further touching the Estate and Affairs thereof but that it is divided into four parts under so many Kings each of them in continual wars against one another but well enough agreed to defend themselves against the coming in of Strangers yet as some say they would be well enough content with an English Plantation either in love to our Nation whom they acknowledge to be more courteous then the Portugals and not so covetous as the Dutch or else by the strength of our Shipping and the reputation of our interesse in it to keep off all others 4. MOHELIA 5. MAVRITIVS Iland ADjoyning to Madagascar and as it were attending on it I find divers Ilands some on the North-west some directly East On the North-west we have 1 Meottey 2 Chamroe 3 Mohelia and 4 Joanna Iland on the East 5 the Iland of Mauritius and 6 Englands Forest Of these Mauritius is the greatest but Mohelia the best inhabited 4. MOHELIA situate on the North-west of Madagascar is about 20 miles in length and 16 in breadth abounding in Goats Hens Coconuts Limons Orenges Pom-Citrons Pulse Sugar-Canes store of Fish taken on the shores and other necessaries The People of complexion black of composition large and strong couragious affable lesse treacherous then their neighbours of Madagascar Of the same Language and Religion with those of Arabia from whence they seem to have descended but by reason of their commerce and intercourse with the Portugals they speak that tongue also The Women of the like complexion to amend which and seem more lovely they pink their arms and faces in several shapes Both sexes no otherwise apparalled then their natural garments with some Plantane Leaves about their middle to hide their shame Their Religion that of Mahomet as before is said their Priests in great esteem amongst them so their Temples also which they keep clean and neatly matted not suffering any man to enter with his shooes on his feet Their chief Town Merianguea at the West end of the Isle strong and well-garrison'd Heretofore under the command of one King alone of late divided into two Principalities one of the last Kings leaving two daughters the one married to a Native the other to an Arabian Lord. 5. Larger then this on the East of Madagascar is the Isle of MAVRITIVS so called by the Hollanders in honour of Maurice Prince of Orange in whose time they first set footing in it but by the Portugals called De Cerne and by some Cygnaea In compass about 100 miles well stored with Beeves Hogs Goats most sorts of Fish and liberally endowed with all the blessings of Nature sweet Waters most delicious Fruits Woods fit for any use both of food and building plenty of Ebonie of all colours but the best coal-black Yet altogether destitute of humane Inhabitants insomuch as we may say of this as the Poet of the World before Man was made Sanctius his Animal mentisque capacius altae Deerat adhuc quod dominari in caetera posset Which may be Englished in these words But yet the Chief with Supreme power possest Was wanting he that should command the rest 6. S. HELENS 7. The Isles of ASCENTION 6. AS destitute of Inhabitants as the Isle of Mauritius is that of S. HELEN on the West side of the Cape of Good Hope in the 16 Degree of Southernly Latitude no other Iland interposing betwixt Madagascar and it except those of Don Alvarez and of Tristram de Acugna neer the Cape it self but of so little note as not worth the naming The Iland very high and hilly and mounting from the Sea with so steep an ascent that the Mariners have amongst them a merry saying that A man may choose whether he will break his heart going up or his neck coming down It was thus called because discovered by the Portugals on S. Helens day not then inhabited nor since the King of Spain suffering none to dwell there because it had been made an unlawful receptacle for uncustomed Goods whereby he lost exceedingly both in power and profit Stored by the Portugals at the first Discovery with Goats Hogs Hens and other Creatures as also with Figs Limons Orenges and the like Fruits which there thrive exceedingly and grow all the year long Intended by them for a Stage in their going and coming to and from the Indies in which they might refresh themselves and
therefore never give their daughters to any unless he be well skilled in that game also The Women are here very chast and so well love their husbands that if at any time they chance to be slain the widows will neither marry nor eat flesh till the death of their husbands be revenged They both dance much and for more nimbleness sometimes stark naked The Sea upon the Coasts so shallow and so full of sands that it is very ill failing all along these shores The towns or habitations rather so differently called by the French Portugals and Spaniard that there is not much certainty known of them Yet most have formerly agreed upon Norumbegua or Arampec as the Natives call it said to be a large populous and well-built town and to be situate on a fair and capacious River of the same name also But later Observations tell us there is no such matter that the River which the first Relations did intend is called Pemtegonet neither large nor pleasant and that the place by them meant is called Agguncia so far from being a fair City that there are only a few sheds or Cabins covered with the barks of trees or the skins of beasts Howsoever I have let it stand on the first reports it being possible enough that the Town might fall into decay deserted on the coming of so many several Pretenders and that the Sheds or Cabins which the last men speak of may be only the remainders of it 4. Adjoyning to these Countries of Canada are several Ilands not joyned in any common name but yet deserving some consideration in this place and time The principal whereof 1 NATISCOTEC called the Isle of Assumption situate in the very mouth of the River was first discovered by Jaques Carher An. 1534. in length 35 Leagues seven or eight in breadth The Iland very plain and level of a fruitful soil beautified with Trees of several sorts replenished with great plenty both of Fowl and Fish and furnished with convenient Rodes though with no good Havens Not hitherto inhabited for ought I can find 2 RAMEAE a frie of little Ilands in the great Golf of S. Lawrence on the South of Natiscotec first found out or frequented by the Citizens of S. Malo in Bretagne An. 1590. of great resort for the Morse-fishing used upon the Coasts which is here so gainfull that a French Bark in a very little time killed 1500 of them These Morses take this by the way are a kinde of Sea-Horses or Sea-Oxen with two teeth of a foot long growing downwards out of the upper Jaw sold dearer then Ivory because esteemed a Soveraign Antidote against poisons They have also four feet no ears the horns about half an ell in length the skin when dressed twice as thick as that of a Bull their flesh when young as sweet and tender as a Veal So fat and unctuous that with the bellies of five of them there is made usually an Hogs-head of Train-oil as good as that of the Whale 3. BRION a small Iland on the South of the Rameae about two Leagues in length and as many in breadth of a rich soil fat pasturage well shaded with tall and lofty trees and neighboured by a smaller Iland called Isle Blanche of the like fertility 4. BRITON Insula Britonum so named from Jaques Breton a Frenchman in the time of Francis the first called also the Iland of S. Lawrence is situate on the South east of the Isle of Brion in form triangular in compass about 80 Leagues pleasant and fruitfull though for the most part swelled with hils Destitute of Rivers but interlaced with great Arms of the Sea well stored with shell-fish and in the midst thereof a great Lake full of little Ilands the Woods replenished with plenty of Deer black Foxes and a Bird called Pengwin Inhabited by the Natives only though the Portugals did sometimes endeavour a Plantation in it but finding the Aire too cold for them they again deserted it The chief Hauen is by the English called Newport by the French Port aux Anglois from the great resort of the English to it in regard of their fishing 5. ISLE DE SABLE by the French so called from the sands which lie high about it distant from the Breton Isle about 30 Leagues to the South 15 Leagues in compass but more long then broad and of unsafe Landing The planting of it in regard of the safety of the place attempted twice by the French and once by the Portugals but without success 6. Others of less note as Menego and Les Isles des Oiseaux I pass over purposely there being nothing or but little to be spoken of them So it appears by this Accompt that though the French have given the name of Nova Francia to all these Countries yet they never had the honour of the first discoverie wherein the English and the Portugueze had precedency of them nor are possessed of any considerable part thereof the Scots putting in for a large share the English Masters of the best Ports and all the Inlands of the Country in the hands of the Salvages Of these some great and powerfull Nations over-sway the rest the chief whereof are the Yroquois on the North-east of Norumbegua neighboured by the Ochataignins the Alboumequins and the Nebicerines the Souriquois and Etechimins of Accadie and new Alexandria the Montagnets and the Attogovantans on the banks of the Canada All of them stout and hardy people false of their words treacherous in their practises and merciless in their revenges So well acquainted with the factions and divisions of Europe that they know how to make use of one Nation against another and by that means to keep themselves in their first estate without being subject unto any So that the footing which the English French or Scots have obtained amongst them serve rather to secure themselves in the way of their Trading then to entitle them unto any possession or command in the Country the French being shut up in a few weak Forts on the North of the Canada the Scots pretending only to a Bay or two in the South of Accadie and the English being only Tenants at the will of the Natives for such conveniency of fishing as they have in the adjoyning Ilands OF VIRGINIA VIRGINIA hath on the North Canada on the South Florida on the East Mare del Noort the western boundaries not known or not well discovered So called in honour of Queen Elizabeth that Virgin-Monarch when discovered to any purpose by Sir Walter Raleigh An. 1584. By the natural Inhabitants called Apalchen from a Town of that name one of the chief in all the Country The Inland parts hereof are Mountainous and barren full of thick woods a Receptacle for wilde Beasts and the wilder Salvages Towards the Sea more plain and fruitfull as will appear by the Survey of its several Provinces Premising first that Virginia in the full Latitude thereof extendeth from the 34th degree where it joyns with
which is called Vallage so named as I conceive from the River Vasle 5 Vitrey upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois Ager Pertensis in the Latine so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof but now not so eminent 7 Chaumont upon the Marre the chief Town of Bassigni and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock 1544. 9 Rbemes Durocortorum Rhemorum an Arch-Bishops See who is one of the Twelve Peers of France situate on the River of Vasle At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil kept in the Cathedral Church hereof which as they say came down from Heaven never decreaseth How true this is may be easily seen in that Gregorie of Tours who is so prodigal of his Miracles makes no mention of it but specially for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Whereas Du. Haillan one of their most judicious Writers affirmeth Pepin the Father of Charles the great to have been their first annointed King and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct ny Sacre à Rhemes ny alleiurs none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere But sure it is let it be true or false no matter that the French do wonderfully reverence this their sacred Oil and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey and attended by his whole Convent the Arch-Bishop hereof who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation and such Bishops as are present going to the Church-dores to meet it and leaving for it with the Prior some competent pawn and on the other side the King when it is brought unto the Altar bowing himself before it with great humility But to return unto the Town it took this name from the Rhemi once a potent Nation of these parts whose chief City it was and now an University of no small esteem in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives The first Seminarie for which purpose I note this only by the way was erected at Doway An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain by K. Phylip the second A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant and a fifth here so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church by the Dukes of Guise 10 Ligni upon the River Sault All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta the places of chief note are 1 Sens Civitas Senonum in Antoninus antiently the Metropolis of that Province by consequence the See of an Arch-Bishop also 2 Langres or Civitas Lingonum by Ptolomie called Audomaturum situate in the Confines of Burgundie not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France 3 Troys Civitas Tricassium seated on the Seine a fair strong and well traded-City honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris a See Episcopal and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes A City of great note in our French and English Histories for the meeting of Charles the sixth and Henry the fift Kings of France and England in which it was agreed That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France into which he should succeed on the said Kings death and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour 4 Provins by Caesar called Agendicum seated upon the Seine in a pleasant Countrie abounding in all fragrant flowers but specially with the sweetest Roses which being transplanted into other Countries are called Provins Roses 5 Meaux seated on the River Marne antiently the chief City of the Meldi whom Plâ—nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract now honoured with a Bishops See and neighboured by 6 Monceaux beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois 7 Montereau a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne 8 Chastean-Thierri Castrum Theodorisi as the Latines call it situate on the River Marn These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called known of long time by the name of Brie which being the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne Add here 9 Auxerre in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie but now part of Champagne of which more hereafter And 10 Fontenay a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it An. 841. between the Sons Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms in which so many thousands were slain on both sides that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatural War if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them alotting unto each some part of that vast estate dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie France Germany Lorrein Burgundie never since brought into one hand as they were before Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein but held by them in chief of the Kings of France The Countrie commonly called BARROIS environed with the two streames of the River Maâ—n of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie and the other in the Borders of Lorrein do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne Places of most importance in it 1 Bar le Duc so called to distinguish it from Bar on the River Seine and Bar upon the River Albâ— a well fortified Town 2 La Motte 3 Ligni 4 Arqu of which nothing memorable but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lorreinâ— by the guiâ—t of Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples Sicil c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar and dying gave the same together with the Towns of Lambesque and Orgon to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew by the
Lord Marcher anno 927. conditioned that he should defend those Marches the old Marck as they now call it against the Sclaves These Marquesses at the first Officiary and at the appointment of the Emperour and to him accomptable Sigard the fourth from Sigefride governing here for Otho the third was the first Electour of these Marquesses and Eudo the second of that name and third from Sigard the last that held this honour at the Emperours pleasure that dignity after his decease being made Hereditary in the person of Albert of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa which Albert having very much enlarged his border by the conquest and extermination of the Sclaves caused their unpeopled Country to be planted with new Dutch Colonies out of Holland Zealand Flanders and those parts of the Netherlands The house of this Albert being extinct in John the fourth it was given by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria to Lewis his sonne by Otho the brother of that Lewis sold for 200000 Ducats unto Charles the fourth by Sigismund the son of Charles to Iodocus Marquesse of Moravia but afterwards being redeemed again it was by the said Sigismund conferred on Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg in recompense of his faithfull service in the wars of Hungary and Bohemia In his posterity it remaineth but much increased in power and patrimony by the additions of the Dukedome of Prussia Cleve Gulick and Berg the Marquisates of Auspach and Iagendorfe the Earldome of Marck in Wesiphalen now a part of Cleveland the Lordships of Prignits and Crossen in Silesia the towns of Hoff and Colmebach in Voiteland with the County of Rapin and the town and territory of Cothus in the Lower Lusatia Insomuch that this is now the most powerfull Family in all Germany The Marquesses hereof from Albert the son of Vrse follow in this order The MARQUESSES of BRANDENBVRG A. Ch. 927 1 Sigifride Earl of Ringelheim made the first Marquesse of this border by the Emperour Henry the first 2 Gero by the appointment of Otho the first 3 Bruno Earl of Within created Marquesse hereof by the same Emperour 4 Hugh the son of Bruno by the favour of Otho the third 5 Sigard the brother of Hugh made by the same Emperour the first Marquesse Elector 6 Theodorick the son of Sigard outed of his command by Mistivoius one of the Princes of the Sclaves named Obotriti 7 Vdo Earl of Soltwedel the Sclaves being beaten and expulsed created Marquesse and Elector by Conrade the second 8 Vdo II. son of Vdo the first proscribed by Henry the fourth for joyning with Rodulph Duke of Schwaben in the war against him 9 Primislaus King of the Obotriti the Ancestour of the Dukes of Mecklinbourg advanced unto these honours by the said Henry the fourth and by him held unto his death After which made hereditary by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa in the person of Albert of Anhalt the son of Vrsus 1152 10 Albert of Anhalt the first Hereditary Marquesse father of Barnard who was created Elector and Duke of Saxony in the place of Henry surnamed the Lyon by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa 11 Otho son of Albert. 12 Otho II. son of Otho the first 13 Albert II. brother of Otho the second 14 John son of Albert the second 15 John II. son of John the first 16 Conrade brother of John the second 17 John III. son of Conrade 18 Waldemar brother of John the third 19 Waldemar II. Nephew of Waldemar the first by his brother Henry 20 John IV. brother of Waldemar the second the last Marquesse of the house of Anhalt the Marquisate escheating to the Empire for want of heires 21 Lewis of Bavaria created Marquesse and Elector of Brandenbourg by his 〈◊〉 the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria on the said escheat 22 Lewis II. surnamed the Roman on the resignation of his brother succeeds in the Marquisate and Electorall dignity 23 Otho brother to Lewis the first and second who sold the Marquisate and Electorall dignity to Charles the fourth 24 Wenceslaus son of Charles the fourth afterwards King of Bohemia and Emperour of the Romans 25 Sigismund brother of Wenceslaus Emperour of the Romans King of Hungary and Bohemia Earl of Luxenbourg who sold this Marquisate to Iodocus Marquesse of Moravia and having afterwards redeemed it conferred the same on 1417 26 Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg solemnly invested herein at the Councell of Constance anno 1414. for which investiture he paid unto the Emperour the summe of 400000 Crownes 1440 27 Frederick II. son of Frederick the first to whom the Emperour Frederick the third gave the Dukedome of Pomeren 1470 28 Albert brother of Frederick the second called the Achilles of Germany relinquished to Bugeslaus the 10 th the possession of Pomeren but his successours ever since have retained the Title and kept on foot their pretentions to it From Frederick his second son descended Albert the first Duke of Prussia Frederick the first Marquesse of Auspach George the first Marquesse of Jagendorfe and Albert called the Alcibiades of Germany who so harassed Franconia in the dayes of Charles the fift 1486 29 John son of Albert. 1499 30 Joachim son of John who founded the University of Frankford anno 1506. and authorized the Reformation of Religion in his time begun 1535 31 Joachim II son of Joachim the first 1571 32 John-George son of Jocahim the second 33 Joachim-Frederick son of John-George 34 John Sigismund son of Joachim Frederick who had to wife the Lady Anne daughter of Albert-Frederick the second Duke of Prussia and of Mary Eleanor his wife eldest daughter of William the first Duke of Cleve Gulick c. 1620 35 George-William sonne of John Sigismund and the Lady Anne claiming in her right the Dukedomes of Cleve Gulick and Berg the Earldomes of Marck and Ravenspurg and the seigneury of Ravenstein which he possessed a while divided with his cousin Volfgangus Palatine of Newberg son of Magdalen the younger sister of Mary Eleanor But falling out about their partage the Palatine of Newberg called in the Spaniard and this Marquesse the Confederate States of the Netherlands who have hitherto shared the most part betwixt them After the death of Bugeslaus the last Duke of Pomerania he was to have succeeded also in that estate then possessed by the Swedes Of the agreement made between them and the great accrewment thereby following to the house of Brandenburg we shall speak more there 36 Frederick-William son of George-William now Elector of Brandenbourg The Religion of this Country is for the most part according to the form and doctrine of Luther first introduced and authorised by Marquesse Joachim the first In which estate it continued till the breach betwixt the present Elector and the Palatine of Newberg At which time the Palatine having married a daughter of Bavaria the most potent Prince of the Popish party reconciled himself to the Church of Rome the better to assure himself of the aid of Spain and this
Elector having married a sister of Frederick the fift Elector Palatine the most potent Prince of the Calvinians declared himself to be of that party and opinion the better to assure himself of the aids of Holland anno 1614. But when on the perswasions of his wife he set out an edict for suppressing the Lutheran formes and authorising the Calvinian onely throughout his dominions which was the yeer 1615 the people of this Marquisate rose in Armes against him the difference being thus composed that the Lutheran formes onely should be used in the Churches of Brandenburg for the contentation of the people and the Marquesse have the exercise of his new Religion for himself his Lady and those of their opinion in his private Chappell 's The Territories of this Family are the greatest as before is said of any in Germany but a great part of it is very barren and his subjects in those parts as poor as the Country much of his new accessions yeilding little but the titles onely So that neither in Revenue or Power he is able to keep rank with the Duke of Saxony his ordinary Revenue hardly amounting at the utmost to 200000l per annum which is but half of the receipts of the Duke of Saxony The Armes hereof are Argent an Eagle Gules membred and beaked Or. 15 POMERANIA POMERANIA is bounded on the East with Prussia from which parted by the River Wesel or Vistula on the west with Mecklenburg divided from it by the River Bartze on the North with the Baltick Sea extended on the Coast hereof for the space of 200 English miles and on the South with the Marquisate of Brandenbourg so named from the Pomortzi or Pomerani a nation of the Sclaves to whose share it fell or from the situation of it on the Sea shore as the word in the Sclavonian doth seeme to import The Country is for the most part plain abundantly fruitfull in Corn carried hence to Dantzig and transported thence to all parts of Christendome in their times of scarcity yeilding also good store of pasturage and great heards of Cattell with plenty of butter cheese honey and some reasonable quantities of flax Populous and those people of strong constitution as living under a sharp and piercing air The whole divided into the Continent and the Ilands the Continent into the Vpper Pomeren bordering upon Mecklenburg extended from the Bartze to the River Odera the Lower reaching from the Odera to the borders of Prussia Chief places in the UPPER are 1 Barth at the mouth of the River Bartze taking name from thence a well traded town and many times the seat of the Dukes of this hithermost Pomeren 2 Wolgast upon the Baltick sea over against the Isle of Vsedom the chief of this part of Pomeren from whence the Dukes hereof are called the Dukes of Pomeren-Wolgast the first town taken in by Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden in his famous war for relief of Germany anno 1630. 3 Straelsund a town of great trading and much resort seated upon the same sea also opposite to the Isle of Rugen a town of great name in the course of the German Warres 4 Grispswald on the same sea betwixt Wolgast and Straelsund made an University anno 1456. 5 Anclaw upon the River Pone 6 Tribsca situate on a lake out of which the said River hath its course Then in the LOWER Pomeren there is Camin an Episcopall See situate on the Baltick shore over against the Isle of Wollin 8 Colberg a strong town on the same shore also at the fall of the Persant into the Sea 9 Costin the last Sea-town of this tract lying towards Prussia 10 Stargard on the Ina more within the land as is also 11 Griffenberg upon the Rega and 12 Stetin on the Odera once a poor fisher-town now the Metropolis of this part of the Country rising to this greatnesse after the embracing of Christianity by the fall of Wineta formerly the chief Mart-town of all these parts The ordinary seat of the Dukes of the Lower Pomerania the Dukes of Pomeren of Stetin as for distinction sake they are used to call them The Ilands hereunto pertaining are those of Rugen Wallin Vsidom touched upon before but now more punctually to be handled That of most note is RVGEN over against Straelsund from which divided onely by a narrow street In length seven Dutch miles and as much in breadth so that the compasse of it if it were exactly round would amount to 20 German or an hundred Italian miles and yet once bigger then it is but in the year 1309 by the force of an outrageous tempest a great part of it lying towards the South-east as far as to the I le of Buden then conjunct hereto was torne away and sunk so deep into the bottome of the Sea that now the greatest ships that be sail over it The Iland plentifull of Corn the Granary of Straelsund as they call it commonly and reasonably well stored with Cattell full of Bayes Creeks and winding shores with many and vast Promentories thrusting into the Sea which gives them great increase of fishing Antiently it belonged to the Crown of Denmark till given by Waldemar the third to Bugislaus and Barnimus Dukes of Pomeren continuing ever since part of that estate The chief town of it is called Berga situate in the midst of the Iland but not containing above 400 Families others of lesse note and estimation being 2 Sugart 3 Vick 4 Bingst c. small towns compared with Villages upon the Continent but the best they have And yet so populous is the Iland that they are able to arme 7000 good fighting men if there be occasion The second of the three in repute and bignesse is that of Wollin situate over against Camin so called from Wollin the chief town Julinum it is called in Latine made an Episcopall See by Wartislaus the first Christian Prince of this nation upon the sackage of this City he removed to Camin A town which once so flourished in Traffick that it gave place to none but Constantinople the Russians Danes Saxons Vandals c. having here their particular streets But being miserably sacked by Waldemar King of Danemark anno 1170. most of the trade hereof was removed to Lubeck since which time it never could come neer its former glories The last in reputation is that of VSEDOM seated betwixt both not far from Wolgaft so called from Vsedom the chief town in it of which little observable All three the habitation of the antient Rugii who under Odoacer King of the Heruli subverted the Western Empire conquered Italy and made themselves masters of it till subdued by the Gothes Those which remained in these Ilands became after subject to the Sclaves and had once Kings of their own the first whose name occurs in story being Crito the son of Ratze a puissant Prince extending his Dominions into Holst Ditmarsh and the City of Lubeck which he built about the year